Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.

Topics - London Underground

Pages: [1] 2

Climax Control Archives / Bloody Iceland!

« on: April 11, 2025, 03:58:51 PM »

Sunday 6th of April 2025.

Daniel Morgan had been working his arse off since his brother passed away, switching between London and Las Vegas what felt like every few days. Tiredness had started taking over as he slumped over his desk at 10pm local time in London. His eyes were focused on a news article on his desk, the rarely used newspaper being his choice of media sat on his desk. A knock on his office door shook him from his slump.

Daniel: Come on in.

The door slowly swung open and Daniel's gaze was upon Charlotte Elliot as she stepped through, closing the door behind her and walking towards Daniel. Confident in her stride, she made it to the desk and stopped in front of it.

Charlotte: Still working?

Daniel nodded his head.

Daniel: Yeah, I don't get many Sunday's off and if I did, I wouldn't know what to do with them anyway. What's on your mind?

Charlotte: SCW just released the next card and your name is on it.

He let it sink in, slowly nodding his head as he pondered it.

Daniel: Who am I against?

Charlotte: Before we get in to that, are you sure you wanna get back to it? It's been a rough few weeks and all. Pretty sure you working as much as you have, wrestling can take a seat at the back.

Daniel rubbed his forehead before looking at Charlotte.

Daniel: Well, smart money would be on not to do it considering our plates have become fuller then some chunky family on an all expenses paid holiday, but I can do with something away from the number crunching and taking over London. So who have I got?

Charlotte: You're teaming with Christina against The Barnharts.

Daniel poked out his lip and shrugged his shoulders.

Daniel: Alright.

Charlotte raised an eyebrow, looking at her boss.

Charlotte: Alright? Are you sure you wanna do this? I mean Christina has become someone who has a couple of different styles. Are you sure you're gonna get one who turns up rather then the one who half arses it.

Daniel didn't know the answer so he just shrugged once more.

Daniel: Who knows mate, but it's against The Barnharts. They're not exactly the best the place has to offer so we don't have to be one hundred percent on our game and there's bound to be a few kinks to work out, first time teaming and all that, but come on, we've beat those two more times then I can remember. It won't be much of an issue regardless of which Christina turns up.

Charlotte nodded her head with a firm confidence and looked at Daniel.

Charlotte: One other thing...

Daniel: Hmm?

Charlotte: It's a tour show, so it's in Iceland.

Daniel shivered at the word Iceland.

Daniel: Well it's a bit parky out there, not exactly a place I would like to pop over to for a weekend away, but Fenris seems to sell it well, national pride and all that, but I think I got a plan.

Charlotte: What's the plan?

Daniel: I get out of here, get home, talk about them two and send that in, get it sorted. Tomorrow, we head to Vegas, have a little chat with Christina, see if her head is in the game or away with the fairies, we then get to Iceland later in the week and if we don't turn to ice, we'll head on back here. So let the others know about that so they can be ready to head off.

She nodded her head.

Charlotte: Will do.

Daniel stood up, reaching for his suit jacket from behind the desk and shuddering again.

Daniel: Bloody Iceland...

The camera faded to black.

Later that night.

The outline of Canary Wharf can be seen before the camera moves down through the tall buildings to a balcony where a man stands outside, a cigarette in one hand, a glass of whiskey in the other. The suited figure is easily recognized as Daniel J Morgan.

Daniel: There's certain things you can pretty much put your house on when it comes to wrestling and that is as soon as you decide to be a tag team, to push on and have a go for a couple of belts, you will end up starting that whole journey facing those utter ranging bonkers couple that we call the Barnharts, not even as a bookie would I give you odds on facing anyone else, cause those two will always be the gatekeepers. Something else you can also put your house on is no one will actually ever put in the effort to beat those two, because they don't have to and ya still walk away with a win. I could have done so much better this week while I'm back home, cut a promo from the river, actually gone and met Ben Jordan for a little chat, anything, but I am not wasting grade A material on a couple of people who you could call the weird neighbours.

He takes a puff of the cigarette.

Daniel: We're on tour, I coulda really used the whole beautiful scenery, history, even dressed like a Vikings but I don't respect either of you enough to put in the effort and do something special. In my world, and it's very different from your white picket fences and lemonade on the front porch with the people next door, respect is earned and you two, well, you've not done that to me. When you look at it, yeah, Bill might have gone through a thing or two, might have put his body on the line but you Bea, you're a bit of a joke.

Daniel takes another puff of his cigarette.

Daniel: There's no claim to fame for you at all, and let me tell you, Crystal, well she's a bit moody lately, she's got a chip on her shoulder and something to prove. People have been pissing on her from great heights lately, making her the butt of jokes, it's pretty insulting for a former multi time world champion and she's coming back with a whole lot to prove to a whole lot of people and you stand in her way and think you can stop her before she even gets going?

He smiles.

Daniel: You've got more chance of winning Miss World then getting away from Crystal unscathed. I mean honestly Bea, you offer less then nothing to this place, whipping woman of SCW. Nothing stands out about you, there's nothing interesting about you, you're a blank piece of paper really. Nothing exciting at all, but that might be a bit of a piss take for the paper because that actually has a bit of a use.

Daniel takes a sip of his whiskey.

Daniel: Let's take stock of what you really are Bea. You're a cheerleader for Bill, on the hype for someone, but its beating a dead horse really because no matter how much you try, there's nothing at all there to hype. It's like bolting the stable door after the horse has already done a runner. You can put make up on a pig Bea, but it's still a pig at the end of the day.

Daniel takes a final draw on his cigarette before outing it in a nearby ashtray.

Daniel: I admit, sometimes it's hard to tell you both apart because Bea, you're a bit of a parrot love. It's like you hear what Bill is saying and you pretty much do the same thing. We don't need to hear what an opponent has done in the past, we don't need to hear about past meetings and we don't need to hear about what you've done. We've all got eyes, we can see what happened, we don't need reminders. My advice to you is try and be different from that sweat stain you for some reason decided to go to bed with every night. Be different, don't be the female Bill. Hopefully Crystal smacks you so hard, it makes a change in you. Might stop you from becoming a clone of your old man, because he don't seem like a person you really want to model yourself on.

Daniel shakes his head.

Daniel: I don't get what you two talk about at night to be honest, got the personalities of a wet paper bag. I'm sure it's absolutely thrilling. Maybe SCW should make a reality show with you two to cure insomnia.

He fake yawns.

Daniel: But I'm a very honest man, so I'm gonna level with ya, Crystal isn't the only one coming back with a bit of force behind her. Bad news for you Bill, because I'm coming back with a bit of fire in my belly and some determination in my soul. I've heard what's been said about me, letting things down when it gets down to the crunch of things. I've heard people think I bottle it when I should step up and yeah, I ain't been at my best, I am the first to admit that, but now I'm coming back with a whole lot of fire and trust me, you do not want to be at the wrong end of that.

He takes a sip from the glass.

Daniel: Unfortunately for you, you are on the wrong end of things Bill and no amount of recapping or talking bollocks to put people in to a coma is going to work with me. I get a little angry when I feel like I've let someone down and I have let someone down, I've let myself down, I could have been so much better then I have been yet here I am looking at a golden chance. You've had many of them and let yourself down something rotten, because you fall short every single time, so you know the sting you feel, the fact it's like a vice tightening inside your stomach when you think about how poor you've been. Now I don't like that feeling Bill, you might get a kick out of it, I don't know, you seem like a weird little fella, but it's not something I like, it's not something I want to feel again, so I'm not falling short this time.

He slowly shakes his head.

Daniel: We both have the same goals here, we both want to be champion. You've always wanted one belt or another in your grubby little hands, just who you are, but I'm gonna be the angel of disappointment here because I'm not gonna let you get your hands on that gold, I'm gonna be the one taking a step closer to it. You probably don't watch anything other then your own stuff, you seem like that kind of fella too, but recently, I had a chance to go on for a championship match and I just couldn't cut it that night, but that's not happening again. It's not just about me, but Crystal has been shit on from great heights, people forget to see that she's one of the most decorated people on the roster, and I think it's about time she got decorated again. It's about time I got my hands on a belt I made famous. These two that have them now has done a decent job with them, but I'm the first thought that comes to mind when people chat about those belt, me, Os, Kenz, Charley, we've been the ones who worked to make them famous and it's about time they came back to us. Finn and Kayla had bigger belts to deal with, the Mixed Tag belts were in their shadow, but now it's time for us to put them back in the sunshine. The summer is just a few months away and the sun will be shining brightly, so I think it's only right we put them out in the sun and show them off.

He raises his glass.

Daniel: Now that starts with you, you get to play a big part in what happens in our future, you might just even get remembered for being our first on the way through the entire division, against randoms, against anyone who gets put in front of us. You two will be the first two that we get through and I don't think we're going to break a sweat doing it. You'll be back in your little town, acting like the white bread Americans that you are.

Daniel drains the glass of the last of the whiskey.

Daniel: You'll be back boring the neighbourhood in no time, living your plain dull life with nothing to look forward to, nothing to hope for, nothing to make you stand out from every other person there. Just that little old couple who lives down the street that everyone avoids because they probably think you have bodies in the basement. You'll just go back to being nothing while I will have the eyes of the wrestling world on me again. This is the resurgence of Daniel J Morgan, this is where I rise to prominence again in the wrestling world. I'm refusing to let myself down anymore, I'm refusing to let anyone down anymore. I'm refusing to ever hear myself called a let down again, because I know I'm not a let down and by the time I get to Iceland, I'm gonna be in one hell of a mood, but that will not make me sloppy at all, it will make me focused. I'm a very dangerous man when I'm focused and that's something you won't be able to handle Bill, that's something you really won't be able to handle. This is our first step, this is where we begin to climb the mountain, this is where you go back to being truly forgettable, that's a fact and I only deal in facts. That's about enough for now, you know where I will see you both next.

With that, the camera fades. >

Climax Control Archives / Opportunity

« on: January 10, 2025, 04:15:58 PM »

Opportunity, it's everywhere we go if you choose to look for it, keep those eyes open and take advantage of every situation. Some come along once in a life time, some you need to put the effort in, but there's always opportunity out there. Doesn't matter if it's something big in life, or if you're a chancer trying to score a few free pints off someone with a sob story and hope you get them in the right mood of level of alcohol that they buy those pints, it's still an opportunity for one man to try and take.

I see opportunity everywhere. No matter where I go, my eyes are always open and so is my mind. There's always a work around for everything where you can put yourself in a better position.

Since I've been back in England after the death of my brother, I've seen opportunity everywhere around me, a chance to expand, a chance to be better and it's happening on the wrestling side of things too. Now I'm the first to tell you that wrestling was a means to an end, a way in to America to take their riches, to part fools from their money, which even in these tough times, is so damn easy. In most cases, all you need to be is a barmaid with big tits and you're scrambling to give her your money. You don't even have to work for it, but like that barmaid with big tits, I see the weak and can dip in to their finances with ease, but like I said, sometimes, you have to work for it.

An opportunity came my way just a couple of weeks ago, a chance to do what I set out to do when I went to America to filter their money back to the east end to make my hometown, my area a much better place, yet somehow, it was always held up and going to different places instead of what it was meant to do, the job it was meant to do, but a chance came up, a chance to expand if we can just get rid of a vermin problem.

Mackenzie just happened to stumble across something recently. (Which you can see here) and it didn't take her too long to be bringing it to my table.

It's a big opportunity, and you really must take every opportunity that comes along. - Daniel

A few weeks ago

Amidst the countless gambling apps and online sites where it was easy to place a bet on any sport, anywhere in the world, some people still valued the old ways of life and the physical interaction with other people of their kin, gamblers. Although many of the high street bookies had disappeared over recent years due to people taking the lazy route of online gambling, Daniel J Morgan wasn't one of them. He loved to sit and watch people make their way to the counter with their slips in hand, hoping that the name of the horse written down would give them more fortune then they had when they entered the shop. For a man who owned a casino, part of him got a kick out of seeing someone's face light up when they had a winner, partly down to knowing no matter how much one person wins, the house always comes up ahead.

He stood in the bookmakers, his eyes glancing over the screens for the next race, deciding on his next pick, when Mackenzie walked in to the shop, eyes from other punters quickly glancing towards the door. Daniel didn't see her coming, but it wasn't long before she was standing right behind her suited boss.

Mackenzie: You know there are much easier ways to put on a bet then standing in shit holes like this.

Daniel smiled as he looked up from what he was dong, turning his head towards Mackenzie with a half smile on his lips.

Daniel: There's easier ways to do a lot of things, Kenz, but places like these are a dying trade, and when they all disappear, where are you ever gonna see a bunch of people like this again?

Mackenzie looked around, shaking her head.

Mackenzie: What? Piss heads loosing their money, looking like they've dodged soap for a long, long, long time? How about our casino where they're giving us money?

Daniel: These people are small time. They can't afford to bowl in to our place and spend serious amounts of cash, all they can do is throw ten, maybe twenty a pop on the ponies. I don't think maybe of these people can afford fifty on the turn of the card.

Mackenzie: Maybe but coming to places like this, fucking stupid.

Daniel: Without places like this, these people wouldn't have a way to fill out their days or give themselves something to look forward to. They can piss away their money in the pub of course just to be around people, but there is no thrill to a pint, but when you're watching your horse go up the inside rail and nick it by a nose, bit of a better thrill.

Mackenzie slowly shook her head.

Daniel: Besides, it's all about our presence around here, boots on the ground, letting people know that my brother might be gone, but we're still in control of the place. That doesn't change. David kept his head in the office a lot, only showing up to put fear in to people. Me on the other hand, I want them to know I'm around and watching.

Mackenzie: One way to do it, I suppose.

Mackenzie held a bored tone, but Daniel raised an eyebrow.

Daniel: Now you didn't come here to talk about the future of gambling though. I've seen that look before, I think you've found something.

Mackenzie: Read me like a book, can't ya? I have found something. You said to look for opportunities, and I think I might have found a good one.

Daniel: Well, don't keep me in suspense.

Mackenzie cleared her throat.

Mackenzie: The Isle of Dogs. It seems to have no leaders like us anymore, in fact it's rudderless there. No one really established to run it. The other week you went on about taking over more of the east end and I think it might be a good place to start.

Mackenzie waited on his reply and Daniel didn't keep her waiting long.

Daniel: So we take over the island and put someone in charge to look after it? I mean that could work, other then a few little wanna be gangsters with their trousers down their arse's, it's never been a big thing. We could start looking at places to buy in to there.

Mackenzie: Well, there is one issue?

Daniel: Oh?

Mackenzie: Apparently two biker gangs have moved in around there, two rival gangs and that seems odd. Using two boozers as headquarters either side of the island. From what I've heard, both got there a little under a year ago and Charlotte looked it up, there's been trouble, but no gang wars. Seems that they're just causing shit on their own.

Daniel: This smells a lot like a Robertson play. Greenwich and the tunnel leads to the Island. If they were gonna push in to our side of the water, would be there. They've done this before, make it a trouble area, scare people off, push down property values.

Mackenzie: And buy their way in.

Daniel nodded his head in agreement.

Daniel: That's how they took a lot over in the south, they used bikers then too cause people tend to be scared of those greasy fucks.

Mackenzie: There's more to it then that. Guy I spoke to thinks its a front, there to flood the streets with shit as a way to cause more issues.

Daniel tapped his chin as he looked at her.

Daniel: More on the street crime caused by drugs, more the place looks like a rat hole, the more people abandon it on the cheap.

Mackenzie: Yeah, but the island is the perfect expansion for us. Nothing organized other then those rats who couldn't organize a piss up in a brewery and we've got rid of biker gangs before.

Daniel: We have, and I'm all about buying at value from people, but lets use this one to our advantage before we make a move. Find out as much as we can, no rush to take them to bits. We'll try keep the locals safe without overplaying our hand. Find out if there's a link to those South London lot. If there is, we'll go dump the lot of them back on their doorstep. We need to find out every little thing though, what they're both here for, why they haven't gone at each other. For all we know, they could have a truce, and split the place between them. If that's the case, we can't do our usual thing with two biker gangs.

Mackenzie: Play them against each other?

Daniel nodded at Mackenzie, a smile on his face.

Daniel: I mean that is the classic and we don't have to get our hands dirty that way, but we need to find out everything. The island hasn't exactly been short of drug dealers over the years, so it's a bit of an odd one if they wanna take that over, and if it's weapons, we don't need some smacked out of his head idiot with a gun. We need to speak to some people over there. Now who do we know...?

Although his question was more thinking out loud, Mackenzie jumped in with an answer.

Mackenzie: We know Ben Jordan.

Daniel frowned at Mackenzie after hearing the name.

Daniel: Ben's not in this line of work, this might not be something to involve him in.

Mackenzie: That could work to our advantage. He loves that place, born there, moved back there, enjoying the quiet life, to have a bunch of people like that on his doorstep, potential threats to his friends, family and the islanders that he loves could help get a different view. Plus he's a bit of a local celebrity there even if he doesn't want to admit it. He's someone that blends in. Also, if you, me, Charley or Os meet up with him, it wouldn't look suspicious with us being there if the Robertson's are behind this and keeping an eye on the place because we used to work with him.

Daniel: So play it as catching up with an old colleague? Not a bad idea but we just need information right now.

Mackenzie: Do you want me to set up a meeting?

Daniel: No, let him enjoy Christmas and New Year. I can't imagine too much movement with whatever they're doing over Christmas, so I'll go have a chat with Ben sometime by the end of January. Till then, try and find out all you can, speak to the other proper leaders around east London, see if they've got wind of anything in the pipeline.

With her instructions clear, Mackenzie nodded and made her way from the betting office and through the door, leaving Daniel to ponder a meeting with Ben Jordan in a few weeks time....

Back to current times.

Commuting between the UK and US had always been a bit of a drag for Daniel but today on his flight back to the States, he decided to make the most of it. He sat in front of a laptop with earphones in, sitting towards the back of the private plane to be away from the roar of the engines. Ear buds were pushed in to his ear and a microphone clipped to his suit jacket to allow him to speak about the upcoming match.

Daniel: Hopefully you can hear this well, thought I'd kill two birds with one stone here and talk while I make my way back to Vegas. I won't lie, I think this one is a bit of a mismatch when it comes down to it. Putting me in the ring with two fellas in what feels like a bit of a pointless one considering who I am and who they are is a bit of a dodgy call, but lately, I've been thinking about one thing, one word popping in to my mind and that word is opportunity.

He adjusts his ear bud.

Daniel: Some people would kill for this opportunity to be where I am. Beat the Roulette champ non title and get the chance to earn my way in to a match that well, I should have just been put in. Would have made more sense then me having to go against these two guys to show once again I should be there. Was beating the champion not enough that I now have to bounce through hoops to get there again? Clearly not enough so happy to do this, but I feel like I'm in this alternative reality, because the two guys I'm facing just seem to sound, act, and pretty much be carbon copies of people who have gone before them. I mean one cackles like a loon like a couple of other people who have stepped on the sacred pine of an SCW ring, and the other seems just dull enough with his stat giving and other rubbish, that he could pretty much be compared to a current SCW star. It's like a switch the names out and get the same result. Very strange don't you think?

Daniel shrugged his shoulders.

Daniel: Doesn't matter with who I talk about first, but we'll go with you Felix Hernandez. The Cat.... Yeah, that's not been used before but you seem to be a bit of a throwback here. I watched a couple of your matches, I looked at your fact sheet, did some research and really, there's nothing exciting or modern from you. You're like a throwback to the boring ages of wrestling where a leg drop would be enough to win a match. Have you seen the current product? Because wrestling has moved on. You see the stuff that J2H and Michael Harris put on at the last supercard? The stuff that Finn Whelan does week in, week out? Do you see the exciting stuff that happens in wrestling? If you do, you clearly have no ambition to ever be anything more then what you are, because your style don't fit, you're being left behind, you're doing basic moves that can be taught day one and mastered by rookies by the end of the week. There's seriously nothing to you at all Felix. I think you're being dragged down by the people you surround yourself with. Surrounding yourself with strength, with people who want to see you succeed then to hold you down, to pull you in to their level and keep you there and that's what these people have done to you.

Daniel shook his head slowly.

Daniel: You're not surrounding yourself with success there. Bill and Bea Barnhart have never amounted to anything in their careers, they're dull as dishwater and they're dragging you down in to it all. They're pulling you in to that hole where you become absolutely nothing. You're a stat man, a recapper, a tale of the tape guy without looking too deep in. Anyone can throw out a height and weight or a record of matches, that don't get you ready for what stands in front of you. Do yourself a favour, get rid of those Barnharts, be your own person because you're morphing in to them. They do the same old recapping crap that no one gives a damn about. None of that means a thing when ya stepping in the ring with me.

Daniel eased back in his seat.

Daniel: And on to you Mr everyone's favourite punching bag, Justin Smith.

Daniel rolled his eyes.

Daniel: Not sure how you worked your way in to a chance at a championship chance, much better options then either of you two, but here you are Justin, golden chance and we're probably not gonna get more then ten words out of you talking about it, but don't worry, I'll pick up the slack for you, I'm feeling pretty generous.

Daniel smiled.

Daniel: I'm not sure why you're in this one, but sod it, it's gonna make me look like a star because I get to take both of you out in one go. I mean have you ever won a match here? Well, have you ever won at anything in life Justin? This is going to be another of those occasions where you're just here for the sake of it. Just another standing in the way that I will get through. I've gone through bigger challenges, much bigger challenges in and out of the ring so you won't be too much of a problem Justin. Bright side is when I'm done, you can tell people you helped me on the way to becoming the Roulette champion. This Roulette stuff might be your kind of thing, might be where you might think you have the chance because this whole thing, it's not my game, I'm like a fish up a lamp post when it comes to the Roulette division but it's not gonna stop me from taking the opportunity put in front of me. Unfortunately that comes at your expense, but just enjoy being part of the story Justin.

Daniel leaned forward.

Daniel: I think I'm done talking, it's a miracle I've been able to talk this much without falling asleep, you two are not exactly a riveting subject to talk about, so I'll just see you both on Sunday.

With that, the camera faded to black. >

Climax Control Archives / Life Comes At Ya Fast.

« on: December 18, 2024, 06:21:17 AM »

Life comes at you hard and fast sometimes, it's not just a saying, it happens and sometimes, you just don't know what to think. Few months ago, that was one hundred and ten percent me cause life chucked me more then a few unexpected turns that I wasn't my calm self about and might have given people cause to worry. I'm not making excuses for me and my people almost disappearing from the wrestling world, that was already in motion, but something happened that make me have to sit back and take stock, take notice and be force to take a little time in my life for reprioritization. It's not uncommon for that to happen, people do it all the time, a new friend replaces an old friend and priorities change naturally because the new friend is the flavour of the month and the old friend is forgotten, but sometimes in life, things force your hand, force you to change the way you think, change the way you act, change just what you put first in life. This is what happened to me recently and I'm sure you all wanted a lot of answers, especially after Christina Rose being put in control of my baby, the Golden Ring Casino, and soon to be hotel.

Bit of a mad move, don't ya think? Not something that was on your 2024 bingo card. I heard it a million times that I should have had someone else take over, but there's a reason I did that and you probably think you're all owed an answer or two to explain my madness?

Actually, I don't owe you anything, but I wouldn't be much of a storyteller if I didn't fill you in and let you know what happened. Kenz said the other week that this was my story to tell, to fill in the blanks about why Christina was in charge of a million dollar business, on why we ended up in London and what has changed. So being as it's my story to tell, I might as well tell it...

... But like I said, life comes at you hard and fast sometimes... - Daniel.

A few months ago.

It was like any other day in life of Daniel J Morgan and his empire that laid before him and he sat in one of his crown jewels, the center of everything, where the money flowed like cheap wine at a bacholorette party, The Golden Ring Casino. He stood looking over proceedings from his office, through a huge hidden window, watching people party with their money. Osbourne, his huge bodyguard walked up behind him, holding a glass of whiskey in his hand before handing it to his boss.

Daniel: Thanks Os.

Os, a man who didn't talk, nodded his head in appreciation as Daniel looked about.

Daniel: Who would have thought it when we came here those years ago that we would have built all this? For what started out to get a foothold in this country put the money back home to help to people back in the East End, push some dodgy deals through, clean some money and meet new people and instead, this place has almost become legit on its own without us doing much.

A proud smile moved across Daniel's face as his eyes looked around, without seeing Os nod his head in agreement behind him.

Daniel: Now after years of trying, the hotel is finally seeing the light of day soon, honestly that's our money spinner to the point we could just sit back here and watch the bank account constantly go up and up without doing too much.

Daniel was a smart businessman, always has been from a kid with various ventures as he rose to the top of the East London underworld, always bringing in more money then anyone else as he rose to the top.

Daniel: Everything feels peachy.

His moments of self satisfaction was soon cut off by the ringing of his office phone. Daniel moved away from the window and back to his desk, placing the glass of whiskey down and picking up the phone.

Daniel: Daniel Morgan...

He waited to listen to the voice on the other end of the phone, but his face instantly changed.

Daniel: Sorry, say that again?

His face has instantly dropped, his skin turning pale, and it did not go unnoticed by Osbourne as he moved to the side of the desk, sensing his bosses mood dropping.

Daniel: When?

Again, Daniel listened to the words coming back towards him but his face stayed the same.

Daniel: Ok, give me time to sort some stuff out and I'll be back as soon as I can.

Daniel didn't wait for another word to be spoken towards him as he placed the phone down, sharing a silent look with Osbourne as the big man waited for his boss to speak. It took him a few seconds to regain his composure.

Daniel: Os, I need you to get Mackenzie and Charlotte, tell her to get Christina in here.

Osbourne nodded and left the room as Daniel picked up his glass of whiskey, draining it without even a second thought. It didn't take Osbourne long to return with Charlotte, Mackenzie and Christina. Os stood back as the others stood in front of Daniel.

(You've all seen what happens here, but in case you haven't, you can click right here to see what that meeting was about. It might help if ya did!)

Christina had left the room, and Mackenzie narrowed her eyes as she looked towards Daniel.

Mackenzie: Wanna tell me what in fuckery that was about? Putting her in charge of this place. Are you high?

Daniel looked around the room as Osbourne joined the girls in front of the desk, looking at their boss for answers.

Daniel: Look, we need to go back to London, all of us right now and we need someone in charge. She's done well here and she will keep people coming in.

Charlotte: London, why?

Daniel looked down at his desk before looking up. His eyes bouncing between all three of them.

Daniel: It's David....

Mackenzie: Your brother?

Daniel: Yeah....

Three weeks later.

The rain snaps down in East London Cemetery as the group of four stand dressed in black, looking down at a tombstone reading the name of "David Morgan". Daniel keeps his eyes pressed firmly on his one year older brothers name as the others sound silently around him. His usual neat appearance was not on show as he had clearly not shaved for a while and his eyes was red and swollen, sleep not being his friend recently. He stood silently as the other looked at the same thing he did, reflecting back on many things before turning around, without saying a word and walking away. The others took the hint and followed him.

Daniel: We need to go talk business.

Those words alone were enough to draw strange looks from the other three.

Charlotte: Right now? We just, you know.

Daniel didn't look at her at all to respond, he just kept walking towards a shiny black car.

Daniel: Right now. we need to deal with things as quickly as possible because we need to work out where to go from here. If we sleep too long, we know what's gonna happen.

It wasn't long before they were all back in the car and on their way back to a small office, overlooking Bethnal Green road. There was an uneasy feeling in the air as Daniel took a seat at the head of a small table, with Mackenzie to his left, Charlotte and Osbourne to his right. He looked around before putting his head down for a few seconds, thinking about what he was about to say.

Daniel: Well...

He rose his head to look around.

Daniel: Now I never thought I'd be sitting here in this position. It was always me and him, us running the American side for a while, him running this side but now we're in a bit of a pickle. It was easier just funnelling stuff off from America to here and letting him get on with it but now we need to work out a way to move forward with everything and we have four options.

The others didn't want to interrupt their boss just yet.

Daniel: One, we go legit. We have the money, we can just run everything as a legit business and not worry about anything other then the bottom line from everything.

Daniel gauged the interest in the room, but quickly saw there was very little interest in that.

Daniel: We can sell the lot. Casino, bars, restaurants, garages, every business we own to people slightly below us who wanna be sitting in the big seat, we can pay off people who want out and we take the money and go sit on an island somewhere in the sun as stinking rich retired people who have nothing better to do then sit on our arses all day spending money.

Mackenzie: I'd get bored.

Daniel looked at Mackenzie, then Charlotte and Osbourne, the latter two nodding in agreement.

Daniel: We can keep plodding on as we are and split our time between here and America, keep pulling the money back to make our area better for the people.

This suggestion was met with nodding heads.

Charlotte: And option four?

Daniel: Nuclear...

The word alone drew strange looks from the other three members in the room, each knowing that Daniel might not be in the mindset he usually is.

Mackenzie: Come again?

Daniel: You've all seen the film The Warriors, right?

Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne nodded towards Daniel.

Daniel: Well Cyrus was on to something and the state of this country right now with all the knife crime and the bullshit little teeny gangs, people scared to go out at night, we can change all that. They do it cause they have no leadership, no control, wanna make a couple of quid quick and don't care who suffers. They all wanna take food off the next man's plate and not give a shit that they're starving, but what if we oversaw it all?

Charlotte: You mean unite every mob in East London?

Daniel: To an extent. We are the most known in East London, we are the ones every other little outfit in every area fear, so why not use that? We start moving in to Limehouse, Mile End, Whitechapel, Poplar, Hackney, The Isle of Dogs. Get rid of the little street rats, buy more businesses in that area and get those two bob gangs working for us. We use the money from the casino to expand around East London, and make it that we're the only game in town and everyone else works for us, keeps their areas clean.

Mackenzie looked at Daniel with lower eyebrows.

Mackenzie: You think other East End families are just gonna let us waltz up and take over?

Daniel: Yeah, because they have problems with the little drug dealing street rats and we have the resources to get rid of them. I don't want people in the East End scared to walk the streets cause these phone snatches and knife wielding wannabe gangsters, when we can help them clean up their streets and they'll see that working for us is their best option.

Charlotte: And if they won't work for us?

Daniel: Then we move them on, but they will work for us.

Mackenzie: What makes you so sure?

Daniel: Because their top boys will still be top boys, they'll just work for us, make more money out of it and money is the root of all evil. This ain't like linking every gang to go after the old bill, this is to clean the streets of the rats and unsavoury characters. Let Londoners be free again, do what this dipshit mayor can't. The more they feel safe, the more they will spend in our fine establishments.

Mackenzie: Well, I'm all for taking over. I think it's something your brother would have wanted. He always was the mad one out of you two.

Charlotte: Surprised he didn't try and do that already.

Daniel: I think he did, but he was doing it the wrong way. I know a lot more people and on good terms with them all. I'm pretty sure I can build an army here and get rid of the undesirables.

Mackenzie: And make a shit ton of money to boot.

Daniel nodded towards her.

Daniel: Everyone good with that then?

Daniel looked around the table at the three nodding heads towards him.

Daniel: Alright good. I want you to keep your ears to the ground, try and figure out what's going on all over East London, see if you can sniff out anything business wise, things for sale, dirty little rat gangs, the lot. I wanna know what's going on around here and we'll plan for that.

Daniel stood up and looked around the room.

Daniel: Have at it.

An opportunity did arise not too long after as you can see here but that's a story for another day.

Jump forward to today, the wind whistled outside the Old George pub on Bethnal Green road, but the sun tried to break through the murky London sky. Daniel Morgan sat in the corner, a pint of Guinness in front of him as he took a quiet half an hour to himself to talk about the weekend. The face hair had gone, the sharp suit once more covered his body and not a hair was out of place.

Daniel: You know the good old saying never go back?

He looked away from the camera with half a smile before looking back.

Daniel: I don't believe that rubbish for a second. When you go back to somewhere, you don't go back like you was before. You don't go back without that little bit more experience then before. I mean you've seen much more, you've learned much more, you've come back with a wiser head on your shoulders then you had the first time around and that is me. Everyone and their dog thought I was done with wrestling, and at one point, they might have been right but you've all probably heard, a lot has changed for me. I need an outlet where I can just do more then what I do. Wrestling on the odd occasion feels like a good enough outlet for me.

He nodded to himself, his eyes still not looking down the camera.

Daniel: I didn't think dropping myself back in the ring, sitting there telling the boys in the office yeah, I'll get over for a bit this close to Christmas would have got me in the ring with a champion though. I mean I'm more then up for the challenge and I know there's no belts on the line but I'm ok with that. I don't have much of an interest in that belt. A lot of people would sell their granny for a championship in any place but I'm not that guy, I'm a guy who will target something and go for it, and your championship Aiden, well mate, that is not in my sights, but there is something in my sights and that's the win.

He finally turned his head to look down the camera.

Daniel: We could have all been at home with our friends and families with this holiday season up, and I get you have a longer way to travel home for Christmas then I do, but I'm not dragging my arse halfway across the world to lose Aiden, dragging my arse halfway across the world to win and end this year on a high. Recent events have soured by year, put a lot of things in to a perspective I didn't want to see and I wanna end this on a high. You might be a champion, and a damn good one at that, I've seen your stuff, it was only a matter of time, but I'm coming back full of piss and vinegar as the old saying goes. full of heart and fire because I need to end this year on a high.

A serious look appeared on his face.

Daniel: This is a game of highs and lows, one minute you're walking on clouds and the next you're in a puddle but I'm not coming back to give you a Christmas present here, I'm coming back for me. I'm not ever gonna be on Santa's good list, I know this, and me coming back and beating you, well, that's probably just another reason for the man in red to dislike me, but I'm doing it anyway.

The serious look turned in to a smile.

Daniel: I know it's the season for giving but I'm not overly in a giving mood, more in a taking mood, more of getting what I want and 2025 is going to a be a year I'm gonna be spoke about a lot in every circle of my life and this is a bit of a preview Aiden. I'm not exactly coming back the same as when I left, unfortunately, I will be coming back far from the person you might have heard about. I'm not having a mental breakdown like most, I'm not hitting that downward spiral, but I am coming back a little bit more determined then I've ever been. I am coming back with a little more about me then when I left. Remember what I said earlier about going back with experiences? I've had a lot of horrible ones since I last stepped in the ring, and what they've made me see is not to half arse anything, go in there and put in one hundred percent and take everything you can. That's what I'm gonna do with this match, cause I am not one of those people who come back to lose, not one of those people who are fine with that thing. I'm not happy being second best to anything.

He slowly shook his head.

Daniel: When you get comfortable being second best, because you're ahead of all but one in the race, that's when you've lost everything in life. I am not that guy Aiden, I can't be that guy, I can be that guy who pushes for everything and I will push you beyond what you've got. Champion or not, loveable goofball or not, you're a body in front of me that I need to be better then and will be better then. There's no point swimming backwards Aiden, there's no point regressing in life and going back to being just some guy on the roster. I was that some guy on the roster, fill in when needed and I'm not going back to that. I'm here to be better then I was before and that's exactly what I plan to do and beating the Roulette champion isn't a bad way to start.

Daniel picked up his pint in front of him, taking a mouthful before putting the glass back down.

Daniel: And this is very much a lesson you can learn from. I'm coming back from a long time out and when I beat you, you will have to sit there and take it on the chin. You will doubt yourself, you will wonder if you're good enough to hold that belt you hold and it might just eat away at you, but look at it from the other side. Look at it from the side that you need to push yourself to be better, get it in your head that you can't afford any more slip ups or that championship you hold won't be yours much longer. Use the fact that I will beat you as a way to push on and be better yourself because I'm not coming to lose, so everything that happens in that ring, learn from it.

He tapped the side of his head.

Daniel: It's all about being that level of smart Aiden, learn from everything, take defeat like a man cause it will happen, understand you can't win them all and come back much stronger in the new year.

Daniel raised his glass.

Daniel: Until then, all the best to you and yours for the holiday season, I'll see you on Sunday.

Daniel took a sip of his drink as the camera faded to black. >

Climax Control Archives / F... sake!

« on: December 06, 2024, 08:23:36 PM »

It had been a while since London Underground have been overly active on the wrestling scene. A lot of personal tragedy had struck, but that's Daniel's story to tell. For some reason, I had agreed to help Crystal out and be in a god damn match with her. Christ knows why but here I am, teaming with Crystal, the words fuck my life has repeatedly been running through my head. I mean she works hard for the casino since we had to skip back across the pond for a little while, but I don't know where her damn head is ninety nine percent of the time. I don't think she knows where her head is one hundred percent of the time, but I guess when back up is needed, some of us just can't say no. Helps that I really don't like the divs we're up against anyway. Sometimes, people just need a kick in the crutch to bring them back down to earth and well, you can say that about anyone that comes out of the Hero Academy or whatever the hell it's called, but I will certainly talk about them a little bit later. For now, I got some business to take care of - Kenz.

It was a damp Wednesday in Bethnal Green in the east end of London, the place where London Underground base their east London operations out of. Mackenzie Page, one of the enforcers for Daniel Morgan's operations was sitting in Kelly's, a pie and mash shop on Bethnal Green road. An empty plate sat in front of her as she wrapped her fingers around a plastic cup, filled with fizzy orange juice. The door opened and Charlotte Elliot, the other half of the enforcers team casually strolled in, her heels clicking off the polished floor. She spotted Mackenzie in and instant and walked towards her.

Charlotte: What a surprise to find you sitting in a pie and mash shop.

Charlotte's ironic tone wasn't lost on Mackenzie as she pointed to the seat across from her.

Mackenzie: Food of the Cockney gods and all that.

Charlotte took a seat opposite Mackenzie and looked at her as others made their way too and from the counter.

Charlotte: It is, but I thought you was more of a Maureen's girl.

Mackenzie: That is the best place in London, but I can't be fucked to go to Poplar today, in fact I'm here for a reason.

Charlotte raised an eyebrow at Mackenzie.

Charlotte: Well colour me curious.

Mackenzie: I happened to be in the boozer across the road from here the other day and I happened to hear about something going on not too far from here. It got me thinking about something.

Charlotte: What's going on?

Mackenzie: I heard over on the island, there's a couple of rival biker gangs just moved in while we were away and I want to know why. I know this is a bullshit Robertson tactic, those vermin neighbours of ours from South London. They've been known to pull shit like this to unsettle things and well, the East End is ours and we know it, I don't like the thought of a bunch of scruffy, sweaty tattooed tit heads being in our area, especially if they've been sent there but the other side to worm their way in.

Charlotte tilted her head as she looked at her friend.

Charlotte: And bikers on the river brought you to a pie and mash shop nowhere near there?

Mackenzie: Method in my madness, but do me a little favour and go stand by that door for me.

Mackenzie pointed to the door, and a confused Charlotte slowly started to get to her feet. She waved a finger at Mackenzie.

Charlotte: What am I doing over there?

Mackenzie: You'll know when it happens, just keep out of sight of the windows, shuffle a bit to the left. I get the feeling someone I want to talk to might just see me and do a U turn.

Charlotte sighed as she made her way towards where Mackenzie had pointed and turned her back to the window. Just seconds later, a man in his late fifties at a guess, walked through the door, bundled up to keep the cold wind from reaching his skin. Mackenzie looked up with a nod towards Charlotte before addressing the man.

Mackenzie: Jimmy! What are the odds of me running in to you here?

The man froze in his tracks as he saw Mackenzie look towards him.

Jimmy: Shit! Gotta go!

Before Jimmy could turn around, Charlotte had her hand on his shoulder, causing him to almost jump out of his skin.

Charlotte: That's not very nice Jimmy. Shouldn't be running away from people who just want a friendly little chat, especially when those people have the right to break your legs for owing them money.

Jimmy: I erm, I don't have your...

Mackenzie: Sit down Jimmy and stop the stuttering, you sound like a fucking moron. Besides, you give us what we want and you might get to keep your legs.

Charlotte led the incredibly nervous man towards the table and pointed him to the chair next to the wall. Charlotte quickly sat next to him, tapping her palm on his shoulder a couple of times, not something that helped his nerves.

Charlotte: That's better, isn't it?

Jimmy didn't answer as he bowed his head down opposite Mackenzie.

Mackenzie: You might wanna lift that head up if you want to hear what I'm saying. Don't make me tell Charley here to lift it up for me, she's not exactly gentle with the hair pulling.

Slowly, the man lifts his head up, the fear in his eyes was apparent.

Jimmy: What can I...

Mackenzie put her finger to her own lips, forcing Jimmy to stop talking.

Mackenzie: I want to ask the questions here Jimmy. I know you run with a lot of shady people, and I know you keep your ear to the ground. I also know you like the boozers on the Island, although I don't think they like you very much, but I need to ask you a little something about that.

Jimmy: What?

Charlotte moved her lips closer to Jimmy's ear and whispered.

Charlotte: You're about to find out.

Mackenzie nodded her head.

Mackenzie: You are Jimmy. Now you know that we control east London, you know Daniel runs it all, so it makes me uneasy when I hear about not one, but two biker gangs making their way to the Island, two rival gangs no less. Now you don't usually see two rival gangs like that in one area, let alone a mile down the road from each other unless something is going on.

Charlotte: It is very suspicious.

Mackenzie: It is, and I thought to myself when I heard that, Jimmy is the man to speak to, because he has his head up the arse of everyone he thinks is gonna make his life easier. So tell me Jimmy, who are they and what the fuck they're doing there.

Jimmy shuffled nervously in his seat.

Jimmy: I don't know anything.

Charlotte: You're lying because your lips are moving, we're not stupid, so don't take us for being that way.

Mackenzie: We could go with the leg breaking thing because of all that money you owe. We could get Os to do that, he's always in the mood to break something or someone.

Charlotte: Might just be easier to tell the truth.

Both women looked at Jimmy, his head once again bowed down.

Mackenzie: My eyes are up here. Start talking or we start doing nasty, unthinkable things and I don't mean that in a good way.

Jimmy: I don't want to get on the wrong side of them.

Charlotte: You don't want to get on the wrong side of us.

Mackenzie: You tell us what we need to know and we won't take you somewhere and beat the living shit out of you till you tell us what we need to know. Sounds like a good enough reason to start talking.

Charlotte: A very good reason.

Jimmy sighed as he started to realise he had no other way of getting away from the women threatening violence.

Jimmy: I don't know what's really going on but the Hell's Angels have a stake in one pub and the Outlaws use the other pub as their club house.

Mackenzie: They're like a mile apart, they're rivals, why the fuck would they be that close?

Jimmy: I really don't know but people think both pubs are fronts for something else.

Charlotte: Drugs?

Jimmy: It could be. That area has a drug problem and local people that used to deal, are not around anymore. Seems like all of them have decided to go on holiday at the same time.

Mackenzie: So locals are gone and people are still getting fucked up?

Jimmy: Yes, especially in the place the Hell's Angels own.

Charlotte: Tut, tut, tut. Naughty boys running drugs on our street.

Jimmy: If it's drugs, I really don't know. All I know is what I've said.

The man rung his hands together in nerves as Mackenzie cast a glance towards Charlotte.

Mackenzie: Do you believe him?

Charlotte looked closer at the man, moving her head towards him to unsettle him.

Charlotte: I do, but when are we likely to find these bikers there?

Jimmy: I've only ever seen them on weekends.

Mackenzie: Right, you can go before you piss your pants. Consider your debt to us halved.

Jimmy didn't need to be told twice as he leapt to his feet and rushed out of the pie and mash shop quicker then he walked in.

Charlotte: Poor little lamb, gonna be a hungry boy.

Mackenzie: Don't be silly, he'll wait along the road till we leave and he'll come back for him two and two.

Charlotte looked towards Mackenzie.

Charlotte: So what's the play on these bikers?

Mackenzie: I don't like bikers, never fucking have. There's no class to what they do. They sit and threaten people all day long with violence. At least we do shit like that where violence is the last option. Now if it is drugs, it could be coming from that mob over the other side of the river.

Charlotte: The Robertson's.

Mackenzie: Yeah. If they're putting shit on our streets, using those hairy fucks to scare the good people we look after, then they need to be stopped.

Charlotte: Something we should take to Daniel. Maybe get a few people in there and have a look at it all.

Mackenzie: Or we could just draw them out. Go in there and let them know who we are and what the fuck we're about.

Charlotte shook her head at Mackenzie.

Charlotte: Don't need a bunch of pissed off bikers coming our way, not right now anyway. We need to find out what's going on because if the Robertson mob does have something to do with this, they clearly have a plan.

Mackenzie: They've done this before. Made an area seem dangerous, crashed the values and bought shit up cheap. If they're doing that here, they're making a fucking mistake trying to step in to our land. We do good shit for good people, they don't need to deal with those meat head fucks.

Charlotte stood up and Mackenzie followed suit.

Charlotte: We'll talk to Daniel, cause we know a guy who lives on the Island who might know a little bit more.

Mackenzie: Ben....

Charlotte: Ben.

Mackenzie nodded firmly and the two left the pie and mash shop in search of Daniel.

The night had fallen on Friday and the rain bounced off the windows of Mackenzie's apartment windows in Canary Wharf, the wind of Storm Darragh blowing past. Mackenzie stood with her back to the window before she started to speak.

Mackenzie: The fuck was I thinking when I agreed to this poxy match?

She asked herself the question before continue.

Mackenzie: I agreed to do this match and instantly everyone was on my case asking why the fuck would I team with Crystal when ninety percent of the time, she just phones it in. Why would you team with Crystal when you know most of her tag partners get let down to the point they have to pick up the slack. Why would you want to team with someone who doesn't know what time of day it is or her arse from her elbow. Why would you want to put yourself through that if the real Crystal, the one who has had more gold then a rappers mouth, doesn't show up?

A slight smile passed on her face.

Mackenzie: Because regardless of who shows up, I get to punch a couple of people in the face who just rubs me the wrong way. I get to smack a couple of entitled brats in the face.

She cracked her right knuckles in to her palm.

Mackenzie: I don't do social media, but it ain't hard to find out that little miss Harper seems to have a weird obsession with bitching on social media about not getting booked, or no happy, generally just being a pain in the arse for the sake of being a pain in the arse. Shit little girl, if you want the attention that badly to get booked, actually make yourself stand out in wrestling instead of being a little social media bitch. It's boring, and it doesn't make your entitled arse seem like someone anyone would want to do business with. Maybe I dislike you because I am the opposite of you, because I came from nothing and worked hard for everything. Maybe that's made me humble and thankful rather then becoming some tart who has to cry my way on to television to wrestle. Maybe I'm just a much better human being then you're ever likely to be. Someone there needs to put on their big girl pants and grow the fuck up. You know what makes people grown the fuck up real quick?

Mackenzie sharply breathed out.

Mackenzie: Getting the shit kicked out of them. I've been there and got the shit kicked out of me and I grew up very fucking quickly and that is a lesson you're gonna learn really fast. Nothing brings you back to reality more then when you're on the floor, hurt and the only other thing you can feel is your own warm sticky blood running down your own face. Nothing makes you take stock of life like that. Nothing makes you hear that record scratch and you realise you're not as good as you thought you were. Nothing hits you like that. That is gonna be the moment you're gonna be facing when you step in the ring with me.

She confidently pointed to herself.

Mackenzie: Don't you worry about what Crystal is gonna do to you little girl, worry about what I'm gonna do to you because you're about to get dragged back in to reality with a fucking thump. You're gonna get pulled back to earth, no longer will your head be in the clouds, because you're coming back down with a crash.

She stopped for a second.

Mackenzie: I have no doubt you'll be bitching about me on social media after we're done, running to the bosses saying you could have been hurt. Well tough shit princess, I'm ya fucking punishment for all the moaning and crying you've done lately. I'm the one that's gonna teach you that you should be seen and not heard. That won't be too difficult to do after I'm done with you because you won't be able to say a lot. You've brought this on yourself Harper, you've done this to yourself. All that moaning and bitching has lead you right to me and now you must pay up. Little words have big consequences and I'm those consequences. I'm the one who gets to shut you up for good.

She put her finger on her lips as the wind outside rushed by.

Mackenzie: And you Cassie. I don't even know what to say about you, you're just completely irrelevant to everyone and everything. You're bland, you're dull, it's like you're a carbon copy of so many uninteresting people that came before you. You're literally nothing at all. You're just a face that will have to meet my fist.

Mackenzie rolled her eyes.

Mackenzie: I remember when you could have ended up at the Go Gym to finish up, but that wouldn't have happened, because man, you're just so dull. Gabriel and Odette can teach people a lot of things, but they can't fix stupid. I can see why you're teaming with mouth almighty there because well, she thinks she something she's not and so do you. I've met people like you before, people who believe their own hype cause some muppet somewhere said you could be the next big thing? I can't believe you fell for that bollocks because the only way you'll ever be big is if you spend your life in McDonalds. Might even get a job there when you work out on Sunday that wrestling isn't for you at all. This is what it's gonna be like for you on Sunday because just like Harper, you're gonna work out that this just ain't for you sweetheart.

She started to slowly shake her head.

Mackenzie: This wrestling game is for people who can handle it and you just can't. I really do hope that Roxi was the one that trained you though, I really do because it might mean a little bit of a challenge. Kiera sucked, begged her way in to every situation she'd ever been in, self serving shit bag, not even half as good as Roxi. Roxi is an SCW legend, Kiera rides coattails so I really fucking hope Roxi trained you more Cassie, because if not, it's going to be a blood bath.

She looked seriously down the camera.

Mackenzie: This is not a face that is fucking joking, this is not a face that is going to show up and mess around. This is a face of someone in the mood to kick the shit out of a couple of nobodies. This is the face of someone who is ready, willing and able to cause damage and I'm gonna enjoy doing that to you two. I don't like either of you, you're nails on a chalkboard levels of annoying, you're seriously annoying as fuck. You know what I do to people who are annoying as all possible fuckery? I get rid of them, and you two are the next ones I will be getting rid of. I'm not coming to play around, I'm coming to get the job done and I don't get paid by the hour, so this is gonna be quick and painful for you two.

Mackenzie interlocked her fingers and cracked her knuckles.

Mackenzie: I'm actually seriously bored of talking about you two now, so I'm done. Get your affairs in order by Sunday children, because its gonna be a long, long time before you'll be able to do anything for yourself.

She pointed beyond the camera.

Mackenzie: Now fuck off!

And with that, the scene faded to black. >

Climax Control Archives / She must be stopped

« on: May 19, 2023, 09:39:10 AM »

INTO THE VOID XII

London Underground had just confronted Krystal Wolfe about her actions, only to be told in no uncertain terms their help wasn't wanted at all. Not only that,Krystal had been stupid enough to challenge both members to a match, a move that some would consider suicidal on many levels. The mood was that of anger as Charlotte and Mackenzie walked in to the dressing room they had been given.

Mackenzie: She is fucking dead! Not figuratively, seriously holding up a fucking fly over here and never found again dead. Stupid twat is in way over her head.

Daniel J Morgan and Osbourne quickly enter the room to see the end of Mackenzie's rant.

Charlotte: She does need to learn a lesson and fast. She's losing her mind. I think we need to save her from that path she's walking.

Mackenzie turned to walk towards Charlotte, stopping just in front of her and looking at her long term friend and partner.

Mackenzie: Save her? She's a fucking idiot. She's gone around beating up innocent people, injuring them, for what? To prove she's gonna be the most hated? Fuck her and the horse she rode in on. She's trying too fucking hard to be hated, when the company already has dick heads like J2H and Michael Harris that stole the most hated shit the second they walked in here. Besides, she broke the rule...

Charlotte rubbed her hand on her chin and looked towards Mackenzie.

Charlotte: Which one? We have a strict code.

Mackenzie: Do not go for the innocent even if they are weaker then you. It's a dick move, it's a bully move and we've watched her for weeks drop her skiddies and piss all over that code. It might be our code and not hers but she's acting fucking low and giving The GO Gym a bad fucking name and now, I'm gonna smash her face to bits.

Daniel cleared his throat as he looked towards the girls, instantly grabbing their attention.

Daniel: Are you sure this is wise?

Both women looked towards Daniel, waiting for him to say what is on his mind.

Charlotte: What do you mean?

Daniel: Look, we know what this is all about. It's all about the attention. She got booted to the side quickly by The Saviors for whatever reason that went on behind closed doors. She went from turning big bad, to joining a big bad group where she felt part of something. It was about to kick start her career even more. You know how this game works, you do something mad like that and you get people talking about you. Her getting punted from that group is embarrassing to her and she's acting out to keep going on that path where she wants to be noticed.

Mackenzie: No Danny, she's acting like a complete twat for the sake of acting like a complete twat.

Daniel: It's attention mate, trust me. She thought she was gonna use that group to elevate herself.

Charlotte: She fell flat on her face and now taking it out on the world.

Mackenzie: And now we're gonna take it out on her by kicking her head in.

Charlotte nodded her head at Charlotte, in agreement with her partner.

Charlotte: If she's not stopped now, then what? She's gone for Tempest, she won't back down from us, what happens if we don't end her? She goes for Devona and screws her way in to a win hurting her? She finds and chases down Evie? She shows up on independent shows and beats up anyone that's ever walked in The GO Gym? Come on, this bird has pulled Keira out of retirement with her stupid antics.

Mackenzie: Keira's a fucking lunatic anyway and will fight the world but the fact Keira was done and now isn't, shows that Krystal is a danger and needs stopping. We can fucking stop her. I can put her out of this game for a few months, put her in all the pain she deserves to be in and maybe she can sit there and see what she's putting others through.

Charlotte: I agree. She doesn't see that actions have consequences.

Daniel looked towards Osbourne, trying to read his facial expressions, but as usual, his stone faced look stared back at Daniel.

Daniel: You actually agree with them, don't you?

Osbourne rubbed a finger over his chin before giving Daniel the slightest of nods. Daniel couldn't help but sigh.

Mackenzie: See, even tall dark and mute fucking agrees with us. She's a problem we can stop. We can stop that scatty mare from injuring people. We can save the fucking fans from watching that boring exhibition shit. I mean come on, everyone knows what's gonna happen in those now, overplayed to make herself look good, and we can stop her overly sexual nasty segments, just by me ripping out her fucking tongue. I don't see the loss in this.

Charlotte: Daniel, she even forced Gabriel to come back to defend the honour of his own gym and you see the way she treated him. She deserves to get what is coming to her. She deserves to get a taste of her own medicine.

Daniel looked around the room, he knew they would listen to him if he said no to this whole thing, but he sighed deeply instead.

Daniel: I don't think you need to do this but you want to do this, I'll go have a word with a certain Christian.

Daniel looked towards Osbourne.

Daniel: Make sure these two don't leave the room, I can already see on their faces that they want to get the party started a little too soon.

Osbourne nodded his head as Daniel turned to leave the room. The camera fades out.

TODAY.

Charlotte and Mackenzie sat on the balcony on their shared home in the Las Vegas Hills, the bright lights of the strip in the distance, shining brightly through the night sky, but the sound of traffic was just a slight buzz around the two. Both women sit on chairs overlooking the hills but the camera focuses on Charlotte first.

Charlotte: Sometimes you have to sit and wonder what makes good people go bad. Sometimes you have to take stock, look at someone and really asked what changed. We see it a lot in our game, not only in the ring, but outside too, when some will just instantly change and go from sweet and innocent, to looking out for themselves and it all boils down to self arrogance and a general hate for themselves. That's you isn't it Krystal?

Mackenzie: Or she's just a fucking idiot.

Charlotte smiled towards Mackenzie.

Charlotte: Well that too. The runt of every litter hates itself just a bit.

Mackenzie: You said runt, right? Because I was thinking of a word that rhymes with that.

Charlotte: Oh, I said runt, because it's what she really is. She was always the runt of the GO Gym, she was always living in someone's shadow and well, it broke her. I consider myself smarter then most Krystal and it's not hard to work out what happened to you darling. You was getting left behind by everyone that you thought were there for you, so you basically did the high school thing and did whatever to get notice, joining up with some popular kids to be something you're not.

Mackenzie: Yeah, how is it going with The Saviors?

Mackenzie covered her mouth but slowly moved her hand down to show a smirk.

Mackenzie: That lasted a whole five fucking minutes before they worked out what a joke she is.

Charlotte: And that's what set her down the road to being the angry little kid that now gets attention by lashing out. She's basically that annoying little five year old knocking around a toy section in Asda and being told no, she can't have the latest Barbie so she drops down and cries and cried and cries for attention. Except in our world, she takes it out on innocent people, she takes it out on people she sees below here. Krystal, here's an on the nose assessment of you. You're a bully sweetheart, nothing more then a little bully lashing out because you can't get your own way.

Mackenzie: I fucking hate bullies.

Charlotte: No one loves a bully Kenz, that's why they lash out, and moan, and sulk and act like they're something special and the thing is Krystal, there's nothing about you that makes you special. Title runs mean shit in this business, let's smash down the forth wall here, they mean nothing at all. Hell, it's proven every week when half the champions don't show up, but I know for people like you, they mean everything because it gives you that false hope that you're actually someone. It puts you well above your station, it's how you justify living, just as a bully would do. See, they think they're tough, that they're special because they can attack little people, it makes them feel great about themselves, it makes them think they have a purpose, a meaning in life. Hate to break this to you Krystal but not only does being a bully gives you false hope on life, but it makes you a really shitty person too. I mean come on, no one wants to see your dump the missus for a younger model stuff on TV.

Mackenzie: Pornhub fantasies, nothing more then that. Keep ya knickers on ya little tart.

Charlotte: The fact that she can't shows exactly the kinda person Krystal Wolfe is. It shows that it's all front and deep down inside, you hate yourself Krystal, you hate who you were so you're trying to justify it with the tough girl act. That doesn't work on us, we've seen tougher women in an east end boozer on a Friday night, then you'll ever be.

Mackenzie: Only thing she has in common with those is they don't know how to keep their drawers on in public either.

Charlotte turned her head and nodded at Mackenzie.

Charlotte: You're not wrong. No dignity and all front to hide their short comings. Here's the truth to it all Krystal, you can put on this front and act all tough because you've been dumped by your new bunch of friends, your missus has seen the light and there was no one there to give you a shoulder to cry on, but that does not give you the damn right to turn your back on your real family, it does not give you the right to turn your back on the GO Gym, it does not give you the right to try and take down the one place that helped you put food on your table and have people know who the hell you are. That's the thing that sticks in my throat Krystal.

Charlotte gritted her teeth.

Charlotte: When we came back, we didn't come back to be regulars, we came back to fill out cards when needed, that was our role, it was never we're coming back to rule the damn place and coming back when Blast From The Past was on, meant we could just watch and see what was going on, so yeah, we wasn't there every week, but you could have picked up the phone and called and you might have had a couple of friends, you might have even got an answer from Evie, or Fenris, or anyone else but no, you went rogue and started pissing on everyone that's ever supported you, everyone that's ever rooted for you to do well, that's unforgivable. In our business away from wrestling, loyalty is key to everything. I don't have to like someone to work with someone, people don't have to like me to work towards a common goal, loyalty is everything and you through that away. People who take loyalty and throw it away, they get punished Krystal and that's about to happen to you and your little friend.

Mackenzie: What the fuck she gotta do with things anyway?

Charlotte: I have no clue and I'm sure Krystal would have loved to have gone two on one, cheated her way to winning to have more bullshit bragging rights, but you've managed to drag Alexandra Calaway down the rabbit hole with you. This is not good for you Ms. Calaway and I hope you do the smart thing and run as far away from this match as you possibly can because you're literally guilt by association right now. You're being tarred with the same brush. This is not your fight but now you're in a very awkward position.

Mackenzie: Don't say things like that, you're have Krystal trying to put her in one for wank material purposes.

Charlotte: Wouldn't be surprised if she hasn't already thought about that. Either way Alexandra, this is a bad spot for you and you should have a wander to the back and tell Christian and Mark that you want no part of this, let her new little friend step up and in the ring or something. Let's be realistic, if Krystal is only thinking of number one, do you think she won't screw you over and walk away from the match to save face? Do you think that she hasn't already thought of serving you up when things go south? Let me save you wasting that little mindset of yours, because not only has she thought about it, she's probably planned how it's gonna go. When she's had enough of getting beat up, you'll be in the ring and the same will happen to you, you'll be reaching out for a tag, but the blunder from down under will know that it's done, it's finished, it's over, that there's no more time on the clock and you'll go for that tag, but little Krystal won't be there, she'll be off the corner, walking up the ramp and claiming she never lost to us, but you did.

Charlotte looked towards Mackenzie, who nodded in agreement.

Charlotte: I mean, if she'd screw over her friends, the people who trained her, supported her, wanted the best for her, why would she treat someone she's known for five minutes any better then us? The sad truth is, if she would screw over her friends, her wife, the fans and I suspect she'd screw over her own family, I don't hold much hope for you in this whole thing Alexandra. We're not the only one you need to keep an eye on in this match, because there's a snake in your corner that just might strike you.

Charlotte gave Mackenzie a nod.

Mackenzie: My turn?

Charlotte: Your turn....

Mackenzie cleared her throat as the camera moved towards her face.

Mackenzie: Wrong place, wrong fucking time for you Alexandra. Charley's right, you should fuck off and find someone backstage who can get you out of this because you're just gonna be collateral damage when it comes to this match. You don't know me, and you're probably too fucking lazy to do any kind of homework on me, so you're just gonna have to take my word for it when I tell you that being in this match, is going to seriously get you hurt. This ain't a threat lady, this is seriously you about to get hurt big time.

She stared down the camera with a serious look on her face.

Mackenzie: The truth is she could have had any partner in the ring and they were just gonna play the part of human shield. They was always gonna be collateral damage and that's the role you get to play Alexandra because I am going through you as much as I can, as quickly as I can to get my hands around that little shit head's throat, I don't care what I gotta do to get through her human shield to get at her, but I'm gonna make very short work of you to do so. I don't get paid by the hour here, I get paid to get a job done. Now a match is a match, but in my head, that's not the job I need to take care of here. The job I need to do Alexandra is get you out of the way as quickly as I can, just knock you on your arse to the point where you can't get back on your feet, beat you down like you're nothing, all so I can get to her. You're the garnish in this situation, that bit that gets pushed aside because it's there for the sake of charging two quid more for. What I'm after is her.

Charlotte: So is most of SCW.

Mackenzie: Yeah, but by the time I'm done with her, there won't be anything left for the rest of SCW to play with. Come to think of it Alexandra, when I'm done with you, there's not gonna be much left of you for the people of SCW to chew on. I don't think you really can get it through your thick head at the amount of danger you happen to be in at this point. I think you've probably listened to that thick as two short planks tart who have listed all the bad things about it, told ya that our returns are disappointing when she doesn't know a fucking thing about our agreements with Christian, She's probably told you that we do nothing here, but I bet she hasn't told ya about being long term mixed tag team champions. Probably didn't mention that I had wins over two decorated champions in Mikah or Crystal whatever her name is now.

Charlotte: Caldwell

Mackenzie: That's like the sixteenth name she's had her. Bet her postman gets real fucking confused.

Charlotte nodded towards Mackenzie.

Mackenzie: Either way, I bet she hasn't told you that shit, has she? Nah, everything to suit her own narrative in her own little world where the sky is green and water is a gas. You should do your own research Alexandra, then run, run for the hills, because that idiot is selling you fantasy and nothing more.

A serious look passed over Mackenzie's face before it turned in to a smile.

Mackenzie: Krystal, you've seriously fucked up. Not even just a little bit, but you've seriously fucked up royal. You've seen where the line is for fuck up and tried to move it. We're not stupid, we know what you're doing, we know that accolades and awards and titles drive your little empty life, so what one are you after? Let me guess, Krystal Wolfe Vs The Whole Bombshell division feud of the year? Or maybe a what the fuck moment in there for being stupid enough to call us out? Maybe for breaking people's arms and all that stupid shit? Just typical Krystal, needs to feel special, needs to see her name up in lights cause no one hugged her when she was a child. I reckon you was dropped on ya melon a lot as a child too because no one can be that stupid without a brain injury. No one can be stupid enough to call us out and be normal. You might think you can take out the GO Gym, but you can not destroy something that is way bigger then you will ever be. Their name is what gave you your start and I'll be fucked if I ever let some twat like you ever take it down. You're not even in their top five people trained, fuck that, you're not even in their top twenty and a lot of those haven't even made it to SCW yet. You're a fucking joke Krystal, crying out for attention, it's embarrassing. Take Into The Void for example, nothing screamed look at me, look at me by announcing to the world that you're not with your pregnant wife, you're fucking someone younger? Seriously, fuck buddies, you're actually a fucking embarrassment to this place.

Mackenzie ran her hand over her forehead.

Mackenzie: Seriously, how can you sit there thinking about what you're gonna do on a show and think, hey I know, I'll look like a complete twat, announce I have a fuck buddy while my pregnant wife sits at home confused with life, and actually think that's a good idea. Believe me when I say there was eyes rolling all over the fucking world, hell, I reckon everyone who saw that utter garbage part of the show rolled their eyes. Your mentality is that of a child and that's an insult to children. It's fucking cringe worthy shit that serves no purpose to wrestling, just suits your little fucked up ego and craving for attention. Seriously, how long is it gonna be before you flash your tits all over the screen just to get that hit of attention?

Charlotte: Shocked it hasn't happened already to be fair.

Mackenzie: Shocked she hasn't opened an OnlyFans account trying to flog pictures of her beat up kebab, to be fair.

Charlotte can not help but stifle a laugh.

Mackenzie: It's all it is, it's all she's worth, three buck membership and a fuck a fan contest. Not even worth the three bucks.

Charlotte again smiled as she turned her head.

Mackenzie: I'll give you the attention that you crave though Krystal, I'll make sure the eyes of the world are on you and you won't even have to bring sexuality in to it because I'm gonna make them look at you, I'm gonna make them look at the beating I'm gonna give you. It's gonna be like a car wreck, they will all want to turn away but they just won't be able to. It's going to have the eyes of the world on you because for every beating you laid out on the innocent people in your boring exhibition shit, and it is boring, we all know what's gonna happen after you do it twice, I'm gonna extract a little revenge for them. Every injury you gave them, I'm gonna double. You broke that girls arm, I'm breaking both of yours, every rib you broke in those people, yep, double, the amount of bruises you gave them, guess what? You're getting twice as many. I'm not coming to fuck around, I'm coming to beat you in to the ground, I'm coming to put you out of commission mate. I know you got Keira coming for ya and ya acting like a dick with Sam Marlowe, but by the time I'm done with ya, they ain't gonna be able to get their hands on you for years. I'm gonna fuck you up physically and mentally. After Sunday, PTSD is gonna be in full swing, you will be waking up in the middle of the night with those nightmares, those cold sweats, the panic attacks and through all of those, you're gonna see my face, you're gonna feel my fists hammer down on that little Aussie mush of yours to the point that not even your new tart will know who you are.

Mackenzie raised her fists to the camera.

Mackenzie: These are going to be the things that haunt your fucking dreams for eternity. These things are going to meet your face over and over and over again. You put yourself in the way of them, no one else did, you put yourself in harms way, you wanted the attention of the world, great, but you wanted my attention? Now you've got it, and you're gonna regret ever wanting that because I'm gonna fucking hurt you and you know that's no bollocks.

Mackenzie looked towards Charlotte.

Mackenzie: We good?

Charlotte: We good.

Mackenzie: Ok, cut that fucking camera.

And with that, Mackenzie gets her wish as the camera cuts to black.

Climax Control Archives / Words Vs Actions

« on: February 16, 2023, 07:20:42 PM »

One could see this as a treat, or one could see this as the bookers trying something different and sticking me in on my own, but here I am in action. Yes, for years I've been in SCW on and off and for the most part, it's been fun to compete and be with the lovely people I have grown fond of over the many years I have known them, but for this I need to ask the bookers one simple question...

What the absolute fuck are you thinking?

Ahem. I am not a someone you would call a singles wrestler, I would see myself as more of the supporting guy, the guy in the background to cast an eye and make sure everything gets taken care of in the most efficient way. That is what I do, I'm not just the muscle, there's a lot about me that people don't know. I am actually a guy with a good mind for business and putting me in the ring for the first time on my own just like that, not completely smart business.

Not for me, but because there's now a little bit of spotlight on me and it's time to impress, but here's where it's not good business. It's not good business for SCW. Last week, Austin James Mercer, my worthy opponent, had a match announced for the supercard, I think it was against Carter, which would be a great match if it happened, but this is the bad business part, he's not gonna make it to Blaze of Glory. You've announced his match and put him in the ring against a man who has something to prove.

Do you see where I'm going here? Not good business to false advertise a match that isn't gonna happen due to an injury.

Bad, bad business. Well, anyway, first solo match to do, let's hope it's my damn last one too. - Os.

14th February 2023

"We really need to get him a fucking date." Mackenzie's voice can be heard saying. "Look at the fucking state of him."

Charlotte and Mackenzie stand at the doorway of the London Underground homestead, looking at Osbourne sitting on the sofa, wearing nothing but boxer shorts and mindlessly playing away at a PS5 game. He grits his teeth as things don't seemingly go his way. He reaches in to a bowl of popcorn, aimlessly throwing a handful towards his mouth, but most missing and rolling down his chest.

"I mean he's not fucking catch." Mackenzie says as she wrinkles up her nose. "But it's Valentines Day and he'd rather spend his time doing this."

"Maybe Os is just too focused on his work." Charlotte muses. "Or maybe he just forgot what love and relationships are."

Osbourne throws the controller in the air and huffs as his on screen character dies.

"We need to distract him from that and today is the perfect day to do so." Mackenzie says with a grin.

"Oh..." Charlotte says with a questioning tone.

"It's Valentines day." Mackenzie says as she grins. "And if he won't get off his arse to go fishing, we bring the fish to him."

Mackenzie pulls out her phone and instantly starts to type away on it, a wicked smile on her face as she looks at Charlotte with a side eye.

"What are you playing at?" Charlotte asks.

Mackenzie shows her the phone, showing an edit to the Golden Ring Casino website.

"I bet you a tenner it doesn't happen." Charlotte says with a smile.

"You got it." Mackenzie replies.

As the two shake hands, we fast forward to later in the evening.

Valentines party at the Golden Ring Casino.

"No, he needs to hear this!" a patron with a raspy British accent can be heard showing.

The camera cuts to a man in an Arsenal FC football shirt, yes football, not soccer, with short cut hair, with a streak of grey down the middle, and glasses, being hoisted in the air by Osbourne, one hand on the man's shoulder and one hand on his waist band, lifting him off his feet. Osbourne marches the man towards the door as Daniel watches on with Charlotte and Mackenzie by his side.

"What's that about?" Daniel asks.

"Oh that twat." Mackenzie scoffs. "Trying to get people barred intentionally. Been watching him for a while, pretty sure he's a sociopath. Comes in all the time, thinks he owns the place, but realistically, he's a little dick wanker that needs more in his life."

"We all know someone like that." Charlotte comments. "Hiding from reality so he doesn't see he's wasted forty years of his life."

Osbourne throws the man through the door, launching him a clear twelve feet across the parking lot, his rear end skidding across the floor, almost causing sparks. Osbourne straightens his suit jacket and attempts to go back in to the casino, he is approached by a blonde woman.

"Hey, can I tell you a joke?" she says with a slur in her words.

Osbourne shrugs his shoulders at the woman.

"What do you call a pig that does karate?" She asks.

Osbourne stares blankly at her.

"A pork chop!" She says before bursting in to laughter.

Osbourne frowns before nodding at the woman and walking back in to the casino, back in to the view of Daniel and the girls. A redheaded woman approaches.

"Have you ever been told you have the biggest muscles in the room?" She says as she rubs her hand down his arm.

Osbourne fires a look towards Daniel, Charlotte and Mackenzie and back to the woman. He nods his head up and down as the woman grips his arm.

"I wouldn't kick you out of bed for eating cookies in there." She say with a wink.

"What is going on?" Daniel mutters to himself as he watches.

"Maybe me and you should find a nice quiet place where we can be alone?" The redhead says, licking her lips, much to Daniel's confusion.

Osbourne points to himself and around the casino to indicate that he's working.

"I see." The woman says. "But call me sometime."

The woman slips a card in to Osbourne's top pocket before taking a big handful of Os' rear and walking away. Osbourne looks towards Daniel, Charlotte and Mackenzie with a confused look on his face as Mackenzie stifles a laugh. A group of women, dressed for a bachelorette party walk past Osbourne, waving at him before walking on.

"Alright." Daniel says as he looks at the girls. "Usually people are either too scared to speak to him or know he doesn't say anything, so don't waste their time. So what's going on?"

"Nothing." Mackenzie says with a high pitched voice.

Daniel stares at Mackenzie with a blank look on his face.

"Just show him, he knows." Charlotte adds.

Mackenzie concedes and pulls out her phone and shows Daniel the changes she made to the Golden Ring Casino site.

"Make Os smile and get a free drink." Daniel says with a raised eyebrow. "Why? Just why?"

"Well, it's Valentines day." Charlotte says. "And love is in the air."

"Plus anyone who can make that miserable fucker smile means we can book a church and go to a wedding." Mackenzie adds with a grin.

The groups attention turns back to Osbourne as a very busty brunette walks towards him. Without saying a word, she lifts her shirt up, exposing her.... bustiness at Osbourne. Osbourne raises an eyebrow and a smirking smile.

"Well that counts." Charlotte says.

"I'll get her a drink." Mackenzie adds.

"I'll book the church." Charlotte comments with a grin.

"While you're at it, you owe me a tenner." Mackenzie reminds her.

As the two girls split in different directions, Osbourne looks towards Daniel with a smirk, only to get a thumbs up from his boss and the camera fades.

The camera shows a suited up Osbourne sitting behind a desk in the office of the casino, a long night behind the man who is famous for not saying a word. The camera focuses in, ready to record his thoughts on the upcoming match with Austin James Mercer but Osbourne just shrugs his shoulders. A few seconds pass before he raises his finger with one hand and reaches down on to the desk and picks up a tablet, he quickly hits the front of it, lighting up the screen. Words can be seen at a distance and Osbourne clicks his fingers, beckoning with his forefinger for the camera to zoom in. He points to the tablet and the camera moves in, seeing the words clearer.

"Yeah, I ain't talking for anyone, I've typed all this in, and it will switch to the next page every so often, so read fast.

Who thought it was a great idea to book a guy in a singles match, who doesn't talk?

But let's get on with this shit anyway. My first ever singles match. It's pretty obvious to anyone who happens to take the time to rest their eyes on our shows or anyone that comes to the casino, that I am a man of very few words, and by few words, I mean none, zero, not a sausage comes out of my mouth and people wonder why that might be the case. I've heard the online news that maybe I can't talk, maybe I'm deaf and sound funny, maybe I have a high pitched voice. Some div actually thought I had my tongue cut out in a bar fight... I'll have a pint of whatever that guy had, please. I don't talk because I have a simple mantra in life.

Actions speak louder then words.

An old cliche, I know but take a look around you and imagine the scenario. You're out with friends and you tolerate, you put up with their shit for years and then for one moment, someone opens their mouth, and idiocy fills the room because of their words. You sit there and look at them and it hits you, you wonder why they've been in your life all along because they have opened their traps and proved that they are absolutely as thick as two short planks.

Now imagine that person who shows up to these food banks. It's a tough time in the world, people are starving and short of money, but that person buys extra, even if it means they can't switch the heat on for a little while, even if it means they need to sit in the dark to stretch the pennies a little more, but they selflessly go out and sacrifice their own well being, to give some stuff away to make sure a child doesn't go hungry. That's action.

Now tell me, actions or words?

Yeah, I thought so. I don't need to talk to push through life, I just need to act and Austin James Mercer, I have a lot to show in this. My actions need to befit a man who can do the solo thing if he so chooses, I have to show through my actions that although I sit in the shadows, there's a little bit of danger that lurks in those shadows and I am that danger. I expect you will just be that guy you've always been that somehow wins the respect of everyone, the man with words like razor blades that can cut anyone down to size, then man who zeroes in on something and god help the target, and being said target, I will expect nothing less from you, because that is your strength Austin, that is where you rise, that is where you shine. You are without a doubt in my mind, and I'm not sorry to use an insiders term here, one of the best promo guys in the game, but again, it shows that you are the words part in this scenario.

You've had a few great moments, sure, but people don't think of you as the man of action when they think of you Austin, they think of those promos that make grown men cry.

Real tears and everything.

They don't think words when they look at me Austin, they don't think shit, that guy can cut one hell of a speech to draw us in, needless to say, debating was not my thing at all in any setting of my life. They look at me and think fuck, this guy could really hurt me, this guy could kill me if he wanted, this guy is a monster.

They wouldn't be wrong.

The thing is, I'm in that ring without a safety net and now I gotta prove I can do it, I have to show my actions are there to set me on the right path and if that means hurting you big man, if that means doing something that's gonna make people think oooooooh shit, then I will be doing that. At the end of the day, I need to set the tone for what my future might hold if I end up in this situation of a singles match. I need to show people what I'm all about. I'm not gonna pick up a microphone and start to talk about the ways I can and will hurt you, people already know I can do that, it's what I've done for a while, I need to show them I can do that.

You may very well intimidate others but you will not be doing that to me. Your so called killer instinct, your newly found aggression, doesn't mean a whole lot Austin. I've faced scarier people then you outside the ring, so there's not a bone in this body that's bothered about you. There's not an ounce of fear in my heart, but please, feel free to do what you do best. The floor is yours so feel free to let that sharp tongue loose and try and cut me down to size. Be my absolute guest to take the piss out of the fact I don't talk, feel free to take the piss out of the fact I don't wrestle that often, feel free to chat shit about me all you want. I'm ok with that, have at it, but no matter how much you put out in to the universe about how you're gonna beat me down and all the rest of it, understand one thing...

... My actions will speak louder then your words."

Osbourne puts the tablet face down on the desk and the camera zooms out, just focusing on his emotionless face before fading to black.

Climax Control Archives / The season for giving

« on: December 09, 2022, 09:35:34 AM »

Well, the return was a success for Mackenzie a couple of weeks ago and now it's my turn to continue the winning ways. Two weeks ago, people remembered who we was and this week, I get to show them what we could be, although it couldn't have come around at a worse time. It's my favourite month of the year, and it's hard to be a misery guts at this time of the year for me, cause it's all about giving. The whole of December is Christmas to me.

I'm not sure what it is about Christmas that gets me. I can't help but feel different through December. It's like I can do all those nasty things through the year and feel redeemed in December. This year is no different because it's time to give back a little. It's time to give back to the good people who have been here through the last two years of this mini Armageddon that we've lived through somehow, it's time to show appreciation and that leads me on to something. It leads me on to Sunday and Miles Kasey.

I mean a lot might sit there and say Miles has been a bit hit and miss, but I sit there and I appreciate the fact that he's one of those people on the roster who has put in the effort and has done it with a smile on his face. He's been in some mad matches and kept coming back. I can't actually hate that. He never complains, he never takes his problems to social media to shit stir or try and force something that makes him look like an utter dick or someone you really don't wanna work with. Miles is actually a decent guy, a hard working guy, a guy who takes everything in his stride, no chip on his shoulder, a straight up baby face who doesn't try to stir the pot and create problems that are not there. Guy has a good work ethic too, always shows up, never a problem. You'd think by the way I'm talking about him, you'd think he's perfect, but he's not, he's got a flaw.... He's from Manchester and there's not a Manc on earth who is perfect.

It's London Vs Manchester once again, the south Vs the north, pie and mash Vs chips and gravy, Blur Vs Oasis. Never a dull moment with north meets south and this won't be dull either. - DM

"You're cutting this a bit fine." Mackenzie's voice can be heard saying.

It was that time of the year again, it happens every year in The Golden Ring Casino. It was the time of the year employees loved, the Christmas Bonus address as Charlotte often called it.

"It's alright." Daniel says as he stands on the stage of the theatre in the casino. "We got time before we open."

The theatre was fairly full as every employee from cleaner to card dealer, to bar staff and food servers were packed in to the place, talking amongst themselves softly before Daniel approached the podium. His eyes shift back towards where Charlotte, Mackenzie and Os stand looking towards him. He stops before the microphone.

"Good morning everyone." Daniel says and the crowd immediately seem to hush a little. "We got a few things to get through and we open in about twenty minutes so we need to get through this a bit lively cause the entire staff of this place is here in this room."

Daniel clears his throat, his eyes moving around the room but not really focusing on anyone in particular.

"I know we usually have this meeting at the start of the month but we've been sidetracked." Daniel admits. "But that has been absolutely great for us because we've been busy again since we've been back on SCW television so this had to wait."

Once again his eyes move around but not focusing on any one person.

"So as you know, this is the meeting where we talk about opening times at Christmas and more importantly for you all, the profit share bonus." Daniel says to the crowd. "We put a certain percentage away every year from profits to reward you for your hard work, but most of you already knew that, you've been part of our crew for years. Now we didn't do too well profit wise this year because getting people through the door has been a bit of an issue, but that's changed a bit over the last couple of weeks and we're hitting pre covid numbers at this point so you will be getting at least a four figure bonus."

Daniel looks in to the sea of faces to see nods and general approval from people in the crowd. He looks back at Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne who all nod at their boss.

"This will all be paid out by next Friday so you'll have some money in your pocket before pay day." Daniel assures them. "I know for a lot of you, it's just gonna fill a government created hole, but it means your end of the month pay doesn't have to join it."

Daniel clears his throat again, mostly to just pause for a few seconds.

"Now we've always put family first." Daniel starts with a look of conviction on his face. "So we're working up to ten on Christmas eve. Everyone gets to go home, no cleaning crews, nothing like that, go be with your family. Cleaning will be back the day before New Years Eve, we open New Years Eve as normal, till six in the morning and then we're closing down to the forth. You lot have worked hard all year in troubling times so have a break. You will be paid for the shifts you would have missed in that time, but family is family."

A positive response comes from the crowd as Daniel looks around.

"So that's pretty much it." He says firmly. "Work till Christmas Eve, get some money in the piggy bank and enjoy the holiday season."

Daniel glances back to Kenzie who is tapping her watch.

"Time to work." He tells them with a wave of his finger. "Have a good day everyone."

The crowd start to stand up as Daniel moves back towards Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne.

"You wonder why we lose money when you pay people to sit at home." Mackenzie says dryly.

"Keeps them loyal." Charlotte explains. "Why would they want to be anywhere else when we're sharing the wealth."

"And looking great in the eyes of the authorities." Daniel adds. "Remember, no extra heat is needed now we can get back to regular operations and clean the money here now that profits are going up again. Play nice, give no one a reason to suspect."

"Mr. Morgan." A female voice can be heard calling from the edge of the stage.

Daniel, Mackenzie, Charlotte and Osbourne turn around to see forty two year old housekeeper Mara, an employee since day one of The Golden Ring Casino, standing and trying to get Daniel's attention. Daniel walks towards the edge of the stage towards Mara, casually sitting down and dangling his legs over the edge of the stage, with no regard for any kind of dirt touching his expensive looking suit.

"Morning Mara." Daniel says in a friendly tone, almost proud that he knows every employee by name. "Is there something I can do for you?"

Daniel looks at the woman, who is clearly very nervous in front of her boss.

"I... I..." She starts before composing herself. "I can work over the holiday's if you need me to."

Daniel looks back at the three behind him, sharing the same puzzled look on his face as they have while looking at him. Daniel turns back to her.

"Why would you want to do that?" Daniel asks.

"I have no plans for Christmas." She says with a sad tone. "So it will keep me busy."

"Don't you have a daughter?" Daniel says thinking back.

Mara sighs as he turns her head away from Daniel.

"I do." She says before turning back. "But she can't come home from university this year. Everyone has money problems and she lost her part time job so she can't come home. I thought I could pay it from the bonus, but I have house payments and car payments."

Daniel rubs his chin, knowing full well that he could tell truth from a lie within an instant, it was a gift he had and through the years, he had passed that on to his friends. He turned to look at his group who nodded, confirming his feelings that she was indeed being genuine, before turning back towards her.

"I'm not going to ask you to work between Christmas and New Year." Daniel tells her. "Family is important."

"Are you seeing your family this Christmas?" She asks.

"I've only got a brother back home and his idea of Christmas is an excuse to get plastered in one of the places we own, that are not open to the public, and look for a kebab shop." Daniel says with a smile. "These are my family."

Daniel points his thumb behind them.

"And it's Kenz turn to cook, so I'll be looking for a kebab shop too I suspect." Daniel says with a wink.

"Fuck you!" Mackenzie's voice can be heard behind Daniel. "I heard that!"

"Turkey dryer then the desert." He whispers.

"Fucking heard that too!" Mackenzie barks out.

Daniel can't help but smile

"But back to the point in hand." Daniel says. "You can't sit in doors on your own and I am not letting you work, and you really don't want to come round to ours for Kenz' cooking."

"I swear to God Daniel...." Mackenzie utters through gritted teeth.

Daniel smiles again, knowing he is intentionally annoying her.

"Anyway, here's what we're going to do." Daniel says to Mara. "Charley is going to make a couple of calls."

Daniel looks back quickly to see Charlotte nodding at him, before he turns back to Mara.

"And we're gonna sort that all out." Daniel says resting his hand on Mara's shoulder. "We're gonna have her picked up in a flashy car, and taken to the airport, flown here in a private plane, picked up and brought to you in an even flashier car. If I had the time, I'd go and get her myself, but sadly I don't, but this will all be taken care of and you will be with your daughter at Christmas."

A tear starts to roll down Mara's cheek, but Daniel waves his hand.

"Let's not have any of that." He says with a shake of his head.

"I just don't know how to thank you." she says teary eyed.

"You don't have to." Daniel tells her. "Just come and find Charley after work and it will all be taken care off. Better get a move on, work starts in five."

Mara nods and moves away, heading out the now empty theatre as Daniel stands up. Charlotte can't help but smile at him.

"You're a bit of a softy at heart." She says with a slight smile.

"You know." Daniel says looking around the group. "The rest of the year, we can be right bastards, and frankly, we are without people seeing. We're as bent as a nine bob note, we're villains, we're crooks, if people knew half the shit we did, it would be a long time before we saw daylight, but at Christmas, even a crook can have a heart. Remember the mantra, if you're good to us, we're good to you. These people that work for us are as good as gold. We worked hard to get in the right people, workers who don't ask questions and we got that. These are our people at the end of the day. It's like the people of the East End, if they show no threat, then we don't need to threaten and the people who work for us are like that, they don't threaten, they're our own and we look after our own. We can be bastards for the other eleven months, but December, we'll have the month off from that."

"Does that go for me as well?" Mackenzie asks.

"Well, you can try." Charlotte replies.

"Doesn't sound like fun." Mackenzie answer back.

"Anyway ladies, time to actually do some work." Daniel tells them. "Put your faces out there and keep drawing those people in. Remember to get them to post their selfies with you on social media and tagging us in it. Never know, bonuses might go up."

"One more thing." Mackenzie says to Daniel.

"Yes?" Daniel replies

"About my cooking..." Mackenzie says through gritted teeth.

"Ah, look at the time." Daniel says looking at his watch. "Off to work."

Mackenzie wags her finger at Daniel before walking away, just her voice can be heard.

"This so isn't over...."

Night has fallen and the air is getting more then crisp but that doesn't stop Daniel J Morgan from braving the cold on a terrace bar connected to The Golden Ring Casino. Other patrons sit around on other tables, admiring the view from up high, taking advantage of the heated area set up for winter months, but Daniel sits near the back, away from most of the people. In front of him sits a glass of whiskey and a freshly lit cigarette burns away in an ashtray in front of him. Daniel looks down at the rising smoke.

"It's really hard to sit and talk about a man like Miles Kasey." he starts. "The guy is pretty likeable when you look at it. People know how these things are meant to work. I meant to destroy him in a wrestling sense, I'm meant to verbally wipe the toilet floor with him when it comes to wrestling, I'm meant to make people interested and hate me all at the same time."

Daniel picks up the cigarette and takes a long puff before blowing the smoke out.

"But it's Miles Kasey." He says with thought. "The same Miles Kasey that is like one of those blow up clowns, you punch it in the face as hard as you can and it bounces back up with a smile on it's plastic face. This is a guy who Christian forced in to a match with flesh eating fish and still ended up smiling. Just can't get rid of that grin it seems."

Daniel flicks the ash from the cigarette and looks up.

"I think I know a way to do it Miles." He says with a smile. "I mean you're good, I'll give you that, you're resilient, I will give you that too. I've seen you end up on the wrong side of a beating and swung by the casino to sit in this very bar, but this is a little bit different. I haven't been in a long time mate, not under the lights, not under the pressure, not with those fans calling me all sorts of names, but when I was, I was pretty unstoppable. See that part of me, that hasn't changed, because I love that little bit of pressure that gets my heart racing and that's how I take away that smile from your face, by being who I was then and a little extra."

He takes another puff of the cigarette.

"A little extra you might ask." Daniel says as he lifts the glass. "No one goes in to anything major without a plan, without a few steps to follow. Two weeks ago, Kenz showed something to remind everyone who we were, who we used to be, the us lost in history, that was always step one. Step two is where you come in Miles, step two is about showing people that out of the ring or not, we've actually got so much better. As much as it might not have been planned with Kenz stepping up first, it was a master class on who she was, who we was as a group, but it's time to elevate that a little bit, lift it to a new level. You might be the absolute perfect person for me to demonstrate that on, because you're like one of those annoying little Jack Russell dogs, keep coming back to nip at someone's ankles. That's you Miles, you keep bouncing back against everyone and nip away until you can't do it anymore. This is where I show that I've improved, because I've seen you bounce back for a long time, you could make a match last an eternity, but I'm going to put you down quick and easy, the fastest I've ever beaten anyone."

Daniel takes a sip out of the glass

"That mate is gonna take the shine off those pearly whites of yours." He says slightly tilting his head. "I mean I don't mean you any harm and I hope you get through this relatively in one piece, but this isn't about you my old China. This was never about you, this was about what London Underground are going to do next year, but there's part of me that's glad it is you that I return against. When I found out about this one, I actually smiled, just like a big old Cheshire cat because I'd watched the shows, I've seen you doing those hard as nails Roulette matches, which means there's something about you, but I watched you get beat by a bloke who clearly lies about his age constantly."

Daniel slowly shakes his head.

"Give it up Bill, everyone knows you're at least sixty." Daniel says continuing his slow head shake. "Your anti aging cream stopped working years ago, give it up already."

He takes another puff from his cigarette before stubbing it out in the ashtray.

"But my point is, you constantly got your arse kicked by an old fella." Daniel says as he looks down the camera. "Beat down by a man who was at the last supper. Tough as you are, that fills me with a hell of a lot of confidence, because I'm streets ahead of the guy that uses song lyrics and calls it a promo, I'm so far ahead of the guy who gets less interest then his dog. Come to think of it, those dog barks are probably the highlight of the shit he does in and out of the ring. Now if you can't take care of him and put that Roulette championship around your waist, what makes you think you can stand up to a guy willing to take things to the next level? What makes you think you can stand up to me?"

Daniel picks up the glass and starts to swirl it around.

"I mean he's not even close to being as good as I am and you struggle against him." Daniel says smugly. "and I'm not saying that to be a dick or even get in to your head, I'm saying it because it's true and I only deal in facts."

Daniel breathes deeply.

"But it is the season of giving." Daniel says as he shrugs his shoulders. "So I'm gonna give you something Miles. I'm gonna give you the absolute match of your life, I'm gonna give you a match you're going to remember for the rest of your days, I'm going to give you something you'll be telling your little grand kids about in the future. I won't be holding back when I get in that ring and I know it's not in your nature to hold back either. This is my gift to you, to wrestling in general, the best damn match of your career."

Daniel lifts the glass and drains the rest of the whiskey.

"But make no mistake, London is gonna win this one my Manc mate." Daniel says with a snort. "Usually does to be fair and that ain't changing any time soon but I will wish you all the best. I just hope that we don't get a shitty match type where we end up looking like a pair of mongs. I want this one to be remembered for all the right reasons Miles, not some lousy match type, but whatever it may be, there is only gonna be one winner and it will be me."

Daniel stands up and adjusts his suit jacket.

"I'll see you Sunday." He says as he pulls on his collar. "Loser buys the first pint."

And with that, Daniel smiles before walking away.

Climax Control Archives / Setting New Standards

« on: November 25, 2022, 06:48:07 AM »

This came around a lot fucking quicker then I expected. I didn't think I'd be getting back in the ring for about six or seven weeks, but here we are and I gotta smash the daylights out of the wife of an employee. Wait, is she still her wife? I lost track of that shit a long time ago. We have a rule in the Golden Ring Casino, don't bring your home shit to work, it's not good for business and it ain't good for me if I gotta listen to people bitch all day about their partners or whatever. It gives my arse a headache and I am not interested in that at all. Anyway, you might wonder what the hell happened. You might be asking how London Underground ended up back in SCW when our time was done, our end goal was reached. Funny you should be wondering that, because obviously, you're about to find out all the little details on what made us return when we had already done what we wanted from America. It was never about wrestling for us, was a means to an end and that end was met, but here we are and business is business. Sadly for Seleana Zdunich, business means smacking up that pretty blonde face. Such a shame... or not. - MP

"Something needs to be done." Daniel Morgan's voice can be heard saying.

Inside the boardroom of The Golden Ring Casino, Daniel Morgan sits at the head of the table, dressed as usual in a dark suit and tie with a white shirt underneath the jacket. To his right sits Osbourne, the bigger of the two men, wearing a silver suit and white shirt, opened at the collar. To his left, Charlotte Elliot, dressed in what only can be described as a power suit and next to her, Mackenzie Page, dressed a lot more casually in blue jeans and a black sleeveless shirt.

"I know we've been hit with a lot of hardships like the rest of the world." Daniel tells them as his eyes move between the other three. "Covid wiped out a lot of business thanks to rules. Economical issues took money out of people's pockets and this poxy war has bumped prices up to unlivable. We're feeling the pinch because people can't spend in here what they don't have."

"And now is the time where the UK is screwed and sending money back home, gets us a little extra." Charlotte adds.

"And there in lies the problem." Daniel says as he looks around. "The silly government over there has driven the pound down to the point where every dollar we send back, means more pounds at home, it's simple."

"So what's the problem?" Mackenzie asks as she looks at Daniel.

"The problem is we don't have many legal dollars to send home." Daniel explains. "When Casino profits were booming, we could slip in the less then clean money with it and not raise an eyebrow. We could secretly funnel more home disguised as Casino profits. It's a bit hard to do that when profits are becoming a little bit slimmer. It's not so easy to hide the extra income when it's meant to look like it's coming from the Casino."

"We could open the doors to charity events." Charlotte suggests. "Local community stuff to pull the people in the door, get some good will back and hope they spend their money in here when they see that it's a good place to be."

"Charity needs to start beginning at home." Daniel said with calm look on his face. "We won't rule that or anything out."

"What about tourist specials or shit like that?" Mackenzie says. "Prove you're from abroad, get some free perks or something like that?"

Daniel looks at Mackenzie, his finger running across his chin.

"Problem is that would take a lot of world wide advertising." Daniel says to her. "We're talking getting it to every country which is, outside the Internet, going to cost an arm and a leg to begin with."

"We could cut down on the work force." Charlotte suggests but Daniel immediately shakes his head.

"That would be the absolute last resort." Daniel tells the group passionately. "We worked too hard with these people to let them go. You three did extensive checks on each and every one of these people before they were hired to make sure there was no connections to certain law enforcement agencies and to make sure there were no rotten eggs in that basket. We know we're gonna have good days again, and getting rid of them to slowly rehire new people if these become unavailable, means a lot more hassle. We stood with them through Covid."

Daniel turns his eyes around the room.

"We stood with them when we couldn't open, when we were digging in to Casino reserves to allow them to put food on the table." Daniel tells the group. "More importantly, they stood with us, they're good people. They're not the scumbags we deal with on the quiet, they're good, hardworking, honest people. They can barely survive now, sacking people ain't gonna help them."

"We need to come up with something." Charlotte reminds Daniel. "Even the shops can't afford the rates here and dropping on us like flies."

"And we can't keep covering their arses." Mackenzie adds.

"We can not." Daniel agrees. "People can't spend what they don't have. We get by, we cover costs, just not enough of the money getting back home which was the plan from day one."

"We could go back to wrestling." Mackenzie says as she looks away from the group.

A silence fills the room as Daniel and Osbourne share a look of raised eyebrows.

"Really?" Daniel says with a sceptical tone.

"She might be on to something." Charlotte quickly says.

The eyes of the room rest upon Charlotte's face.

"When we were in SCW, this place was rammed." Charlotte says thinking back. "You couldn't move for people wanting to see us, or wanted to see people from SCW. People were spending money while looking for selfies of SCW people because they knew when we was in Vegas, after the shows, so many would come and hang out here and blow money on things. It put them on the tables, it put them at the bar, it put them at the shops. Since we've been off the screens, less wrestlers have come here, less fans have and business has took a hit."

"It took a hit when Mark Cross fucked off to Japan and no one was drinking the expensive stuff." Mackenzie says with a snort.

"That too." Daniel adds.

"But my point is SCW was free advertising." Charlotte says looking at Daniel. "We had to be down there on the Casino floor more because of SCW instead of here in the office. It was a good cover for what we really did and it drew in enough people wrestler hunting, that we made serious money, it was our salad days."

Daniel taps his chin as he looks towards Osbourne, who slightly nods in approval.

"Those days were our money days." Daniel agreed. "Sunday night when the shows were down the road, was our busiest times."

"And they can be again." Mackenzie says, a smile on her face knowing her idea is being considered. "All we need to do is get back in the ring and kick some people in the face, start circulating again to get wrestlers back to the casino, current wrestlers that are on TV, that will draw the people in. Fuck, you know what the SCW roster used to spend in here alone after a show? Between needing to fuel up after a show, the booze for the pain, all those funky cocktails Dani used to come up with and sell at mad money and them dropping serious bunce at the tables, we made a bomb out of them. That's without the fans coming in and buying them alcohol."

Daniel looks down the table, his mind in thought.

"And that got them dropping money at the tables too." Charlotte says. "You remember that night that guy dropped well over a thousand, just to sit at a card table with Fenris."

"The fucking idiot didn't even know how to play cards." Mackenzie adds with a smile. "He just wanted to be sitting next to Fenris."

"I guess it could pave the way to get a few SCW related events hosted here again." Daniel muses. "We did alright with the Covid era supercards."

Daniel taps his fingers on the table in thought before looking around the table.

"Alright." He concedes. "But it's all or nothing. Four or none. Who's up for trying to return to SCW?"

Daniel looks around the table to see Charlotte and Mackenzie raise their hands. Daniel looks towards Osbourne, who just gives him a surly nod of his head.

"Well, it looks like it's happening." Daniel says with a half smile. "I'll arrange a meeting with Christian and sort something out."

"No need." Mackenzie says as she stands up. "I'll go deal with it now."

Mackenzie nods towards her boss before taking off towards the door. Daniel's face turns confused and looks towards Charlotte.

"Go with her." Daniel tells her. "For Christian's own safety if he doesn't bite on this. We know his negotiation style is to act like he don't care, while doing happy dances inside, we don't want that to set her over the edge. I mean if he goes missing, that one will be hard to cover up."

Charlotte smiles and stands up and moves towards the door that Mackenzie left through, leaving Daniel to look at Os.

"When you woke up this morning, did you think this was gonna happen?" Daniel asks him

Osbourne slowly shakes his head before shrugging his shoulders.

"I guess we better get back to work." Daniel says. "Has anyone seen Nick? Seriously, has anyone seen Nick?"

Osbourne shakes his head firmly as the camera fades.

"I want to see Christian Underwood now!" Mackenzie's tone barks out.

SCW Headquarters in Las Vegas is where we pick this up as Charlotte and Mackenzie stand in front of a reception desk, where a young blonde woman sits behind the heavy looking oak desk in front of a computer.

"Do you have an appointment to see him?" The woman asks.

"No." Mackenzie quickly snaps back. "I don't need one."

"We're Christian's business partners to some extent." Charlotte adds to ease the tension. "SCW has a shop in The Golden Ring Casino and we own said Casino."

"I'm afraid Mr Underwood is busy right now." The receptionist says, not making eye contact with either woman in front of her.

"No he isn't." Mark Ward can be heard saying as he walks through the office door. "He's sitting in there looking at Grumpy Cat memes."

Mark's voice grabs the attention of the three ladies as he casually walks towards them.

"Good to see you ladies." Mark says as he gives a polite nod.

"You too." Charlotte says politely. "Do you have a minute?"

Hot Stuff shakes his head as he looks towards them.

"Sadly not." He says "I'm off out to head to your old stomping ground, The GO Gym, to have a look at their latest class, see what's going on there and if anyone is improving or worth giving a shot to, but Christian is in his office, I know he has no one to see for a while and he really is looking at memes. You know where it is, just go through."

"Thank you." Mackenzie says before looking at the receptionist. "That's how ya fucking handle people."

Charlotte and Mackenzie move past Mark and through the door. A smile passes his face, a smile of satisfaction as he knows that Christian is in for a surprise, before walking out of the camera shot. Charlotte and Mackenzie reach the door of Christian Underwood and Charlotte knocks on it.

"What?" Christian yells out.

Taking that as a sign to enter, Mackenzie opens the door and walks right in with Charlotte.

"What the..." Christian stumbles out. "What are you doing here? I don't see an appointment. I'm a busy man."

"The Grumpy Cat memes can wait." Mackenzie says as she takes a seat in front of Christian.

"How did you k.... Never mind." He says with a sigh. "Still, what are you doing here?"

"We're here to talk business." Charlotte says as she takes a seat next to Mackenzie. "We're here to see if we can help each other out."

Christian leans back in his chair, clearly intrigued by the thought.

"Oh....?" He says with a questioning tone. "Go on."

"Business is shit for us both and it's time to change that." Mackenzie blurts out as Charlotte rolls her eyes at her bluntness.

"What makes you think business is bad for us?" Christian asks.

"Have you seen your current champions?" Mackenzie says sarcastically. "I watch your show and unless they're booked to wrestle, none of them show up. If that's good business for you, your championships and ratings, then I don't want to see bad business."

"What are you trying to say?" Christian asks.

"Let's put the cards down on the table." Charlotte says. "Things are not rosy in the garden of SCW, nor do we have sunshine in The Golden Ring Casino. You've seen the numbers, the SCW store in the Golden Ring is barely making money. That might be because you haven't had new merch in a long time, or it might be because getting people through the doors is a problem right now."

"This is what happens when you hire Crystal to run events." Christian says with a smirk.

"She's actually bringing money in." Charlotte says.

"Shitty seedy bachelor parties, but it's money in." Mackenzie adds.

"Hmmm." Christian snorts. "Seems about her level."

"The fact is, we need people through the door." Charlotte says. "You need people through our doors to boost profits in the shop. Without people being there, we all go home broke."

Christian leans forward in his chair, his hands arched in front of him.

"And where do I, and SCW fit in to this?" He asks.

"You put us back on TV." Mackenzie says firmly. "Rehire us, we'll actually show up and work. You get the roster boosted up, we get back in the game and people flock back to the Casino, because we'll be more visible."

Christian huffs and turns his head for a second before looking back at the two in front of him.

"And what makes you think we want to hire you back?" Christian says, thinking he has the advantage or leverage over two women talking about coming back to work.

Mackenzie leans partly over the desk, a serious look on her face.

"Cut the shit Christian, do you think we're blind or something?" Mackenzie says with a firm tone.

Christian jolts his head back in surprise as his eyes meets hers.

"We've seen your roster get worse and worse." Mackenzie states. "It's piss poor. You're leaking talent like a burst water main. Fuck, even Mark mentioned going to the GO Gym to look at people. You think rookies are gonna drag you out of this mess? Of course they're fucking not. It's no secret that your supercard dream match was a let down, it's no secret that people are sitting at home and earning while offering nothing. If they all came in to work when they're not booked, it's different, but they don't and you're asking why you'd want us?"

Charlotte clears her throat and looks at Mackenzie before looking back at Christian.

"What we're saying is you get all four of us back." Charlotte starts. "Which is an instant boost to all your divisions at every level. Daniel and Os can wrestle at any level, we can wrestle at any level. Your male, female, male tag, female tag and mixed tag divisions all get a boost instantly with four people. You get people who will work and push the limits higher."

"And you won't have to deal with watching the same people all the time." Mackenzie says with a snap. "I'm starting to lose track of where some people end and some people start. It's all fucking generic bullshit week after week."

Christian leans back in his chair.

"And you get out of this?" Christian asks.

"Essentially, advertising." Charlotte replies.

"And money." Mackenzie adds.

"Us being back on the box for you." Mackenzie starts. "Means people will come back through the doors, the more that do that as wrestling fans are going to drop by the store and buy from the SCW shop. I mean it would help if your designers would design more for the people on the roster now, but it will put them in the right place. You make money, we make money, you get a boost to a roster that's lacking and we all go home happy as a pig in shit."

Christian waves his finger.

"Did anyone ever tell you that you have a way with words?" Christian says sarcastically.

"Did anyone ever tell you that you don't look a day over fifty five?" Mackenzie fires back, equally sarcastically.

Christian couldn't help but smile at Mackenzie.

"It's an interesting idea." Christian admits. "Are you guys still in wrestling shape?"

"Do you really wanna find out right now?" Mackenzie says with a raised eyebrow and a smile.

"What she means is we're in good shape." Charlotte interjects. "We still hit the gym, and we often help Gabriel and Odette with their students when we're needed."

"Yeah, Os teaches them how to cut promos." Mackenzie says with a roll of her eyes.

"We all add different things to training being very different so we get called upon to help people out at the gym." Charlotte says, getting things back on track. "So we're good to go."

Christian runs his hand over his chin as he looks at the two.

"Well, you have my interest." Christian tells them. "So let's talk about the finer details of this and see if we can come to an arrangement..."

"And we did come to an arrangement." Mackenzie's voice is heard saying.

The scene fades in to the ring of the GO Gym where Mackenzie sits in the middle of the ring. The building sounds empty and seemingly after normal gym hours.The lights are dimmer then usual and Mackenzie looks down the camera in front of her.

"I just didn't think I'll end up in the ring so soon." She admits. "But something to do with whiny little bitches and card changes have brought things forward to the point I am gonna be there to fuck shit up. Telling ya Seleana, you must have really pissed someone off to end up getting put in the ring with me on my return and you can thank whatever dick bag that decided to push card changes, because it's on them that you're in this situation and in serious fucking danger."

Mackenzie breathes deeply.

"The irony of it all is last week, Crystal got her arse handed to her by someone who is seen as a little cutie on the roster." Mackenzie says firmly. "A proper banging fan favourite, who looks like butter wouldn't melt in her mouth and something switched in her head where she went full pelt potty and smacked the shit out of her. Now I'm not a little cutie, I'm not a proper banging fan favourite, I'm far from that shit. I'm a person who seriously loves kicking the shit out of people, it's almost a hobby, so imagine what I'm gonna do to you. It's been a while since I've had the chance to do this so there's a lot of wrestling anger inside of me. It's not a bitter angry, it's not an I should be the biggest thing in wrestling after beating Mikah and Crystal when they were at the top of their game. This is just anger, pure, unadulterated wrestling anger where I want to prove something right away."

She grits her teeth.

"This ain't a pity hire." Mackenzie says firmly. "This is a good business hire, because we have something they want, they have something we want, but just because we've been out of the ring for a while, doesn't mean a damn thing. Do you think for a second that we haven't worked bollocks off to get ready for this return? Shit, I met Christian a month ago, we've known for a while and not one member of London Underground has skipped a beat, not one of us have missed a training session in this ring right here. Not one of us have just brushed it off like it's nothing. We have worked for this return and mine has come a little sooner then most, but I'm ready, Seleana."

Mackenzie stands up.

"And I get to set the standard." She says with a slight smile. "I get to show everyone new what we're all about, I get to remind everyone who remembers who we are, what we're all about. This puts you in a fucking bad spot Seleana, because you're just the one that has to get hurt to remind the people what we're all about, you're the one who has to get the granny smashed out of you, just to let people feel that we're back. They're gonna feel fucking everything through their screen, they're gonna feel every punch, they're gonna feel every kick, they're gonna feel everything you're gonna feel and it's gonna suck for everyone. Some people return and they look like they're nothing like they used to be, they look like they're a shell of the person they once were but that's not happening with me. I'm coming back better, I'm coming back hitting harder, I'm coming back to put you out of your misery."

She leans on the ropes.

"And it really has been miserable for you Seleana." Mackenzie says with a slow shake of her head. "What happened to that woman who shocked everyone by beating Alicia Lukas and becoming the Bombshell World champion? What happened to that person who won the Bombshell Roulette title and put herself through hell? Look at you now compared to then. It's as fucking different as night and day. It's like someone replaced you with a cheap copy and now you're just awful. There's no spark, there's no fire, there's nothing, just a shell of who you used to be and a piss poor shell at that. That's you Seleana, gone from someone to no one since I last stepped in the ring on the big stage, in front of the camera, but I haven't slid and that's gonna be a serious problem for you. I've got better since I stepped out, and you're gonna see that. You've got a whole lot worse since I stepped out of the ring, do you see how this is gonna go based on that shit?"

Mackenzie touches her ear as if to listen.

"Real fucking bad." She says with a smirk.

Mackenzie leans on the top rope.

"I'm not gonna be one of those people who come back, half arse it and end up losing." Mackenzie says with a determined tone. "I'm not going to be lazy as fuck and expect to get something I shouldn't, I've put in the work, I've made an effort, I've trained every fucking day since I met Christian. I am not coming back to flop like a jelly fish, I'm just not one of those people. I might not have known till Monday that I will be back soon, but I've worked every single day to be ready for this and I will keep working till my fist meets your face Seleana and it's going to do that repeatedly. These are not idle words because I always mean what I say, and I always do what I say and this ain't any different."

She shakes her head.

"When I say I'm going to hurt you, then I mean it. When I say you're not gonna be doing well after this match, I mean that too. When I say I'm coming back to set the standard of who London Underground are, and what SCW should be all about, I mean it and you are just getting caught in the cross fire." She says with a slightly evil looking smirk. "You're cannon fodder sweetheart and that's a huge, huge problem for you and your well being because by the time I'm done ripping at you, you're gonna wake up on Monday morning and wonder if this is still the life for you. You're gonna be doubting your career choice, you're gonna be doubting your past, present and future cause I'm not coming to just get back in the swing of things, I'm coming to pick up where I left off. I left off beating the everlasting shit out of people just in case you don't remember, but on Sunday, it's all gonna come flashing back to that little head of yours."

She taps the side of her head.

"It's gonna come back to everyone's pretty little heads after Sunday." She says with another half evil smile. "It's gonna be something the whole bombshell division needs to watch. It's what every bombshell champion needs to watch. I don't give a fuck what level of champion you are, this is going to be me, showing you that shit is about to hit the fan. That division is about to get shaken up and twisted about and it all starts with what I'm gonna do to you Seleana. You're the one who gets to help me prove my point on how shit is gonna change around here. It's gonna be harsh on you, it's gonna be rough on you but guess what?"

She shrugs her shoulders.

"I don't really give a shit." She says with a grin. "Couldn't care less who was in front of me, coulda literally thrown me anyone at all but it's you Seleana and now, well, now you're the one who has to be that example. It's shit for you, it's gonna be shit for your family to help you recover after this one because we all know, you're not pulling off any surprises, you're not gonna shock the world, you're gonna get completely and utterly fucked up in this one."

Mackenzie takes two steps backwards.

"I'll see you on Sunday." She says pointing down the camera. "Someone better give Bella a call and tell her that her ambulance service will be needed again this week, because Seleana.... You're fucked!"

And with that, Mackenzie turns around and walks away as the cameras fade to black.

Climax Control Archives / A Real Leader

« on: February 11, 2021, 09:48:12 AM »

You lot know the age old story right? Come back at a supercard, fired up and the work out there's not the card space to have you actually make true to your words? Well, that was the situation me, Os, Kenz and Charley found ourselves in. We came back, we added Cassian Reed and Nick George officially to the group, it's come out since that Lincoln Daniels is an associate of ours, we were ready to take over, but nah, we got lost like a fart in a bath because of card space and all that. Then Blast From the Past came along, perfect chance to get ourselves out there. I get lumbered with Ruby Steele, out.... outlandish partner if I ever saw one.

This was meant to be a distraction, the big return, meant to be a distraction from everything that's happened over the last year. I always made it very clear that we were business first, wrestling second, problem is just under a year ago, the business world crashed and boots on the ground businesses, like ours, took a massive hit. We didn't get richer like Amazon, we suffered like most other boots on the ground businesses.

We still don't need wrestling any more now than we did then, but that is why we wasn't really around during this pandemic. You've seen me, from what I let ya see, but you've never seen me sit and be the boss. Well, I had to then, and steer the good ship London Underground through turbulent times. Let me take you back there.

The pandemic was in full swing and Daniel, Osbourne, Charlotte Elliot and Mackenzie Page had found themselves cut off from the outside world, regardless of living in Las Vegas, they, for the sake of safety for themselves and others around them, has headed to The Saxon Hotel along with most of the roster. There was just Daniel sitting in his hotel room, conversing on video chat with his brother, Daniel staring in to a laptop.

"Look, you might not see it sitting over there, but we're in the shit here." Daniel's younger brother, David says as he paces up and down the office in London, England.

Daniel runs his fingers over his chin as he looks at the screen.

"This has barely begun." Daniel quickly fires back. "But here's the thing, we don't know which way this is gonna turn out."

"They're talking of shutting everything down over here." David says with lowered eyebrows. "Everything you'd get out of bed for, closing. No pubs, no clubs, no fancy restaurants, no football, no bookies, no nothing. That is a hell of a lot of our revenue, not to mention the casino over there."

"Casino's fine." Daniel quickly returns.

David continues to pace up and down before leaning down, putting his elbows on the desk and looking at the camera.

"It's fine for now." David agrees. "But it's a fucking casino. No people in the door means millions lost, so we need to start cutting corners there. The casino is our biggest expense, so it's time to cut corners, or flog it. We've made good dough out of it."

Daniel shakes his head slowly.

"We are not selling the casino, David." Daniel says in a firm tone. "There's not a chance we're selling the casino. It's the reason we're allowed in America, it's the reason we look like legit businessmen, it's the reason we can expand over here. Selling it is not an option."

"It could send us to the poor house if things close there for a long time." David argues back.

"It is not gonna send us to the poor house." Daniel replies with a smile. "Whatever happens, this is not gonna go on forever. It's gonna burn itself out trying to find a way not to kill humanity, or it will turn out to be like the flu. This is a case of listen to the rules and it'll be fine."

"Listen to the rules..." David says before his tone gets louder. "Listen to the rules.... Us? We've spent a lifetime not listening to the rules."

"Yeah, well a poxy virus hasn't been profitable to us." Daniel bats back.

"And we're not gonna be profitable unless you let those staff go or something." David quickly returns.

Daniel slowly shakes his head, looking down the camera towards his now stationary brother.

"There's not a chance in hell we can let those staff go." Daniel says with a very firm tone. "Charley and Kenz looked in to each and every one of them, making sure that they would have no reason to steal from us, making sure that they are not from rival places, making sure that there was no connection to the old bill. They put together the best staff we possibly can to avoid unsavoury going on's at the casino, so there is no way they can go. We can not start over when things open up, and these people need to pay their mortgages, they can not sit there and lose their houses, they'll move on. We need to keep them close."

"And how do you plan on doing that?" David asks as he removes his glasses and rubs his eyes.

Daniel runs his hand over his chin and sits with a moment of thought, looking down the camera at his brother.

"I got an idea." Daniel says. "Break the bank money. We can get it in the account, move to the pay out account, switch some to the pay out account for our English interests, and keep paying out. No one here, nor there loses their jobs, understand?"

An awkward silence fills the room as the two brothers look at each other through the wonderful world of technology.

"This better work." David says slowly. "If not, we're all bollocksed."

"It'll work." Daniel says with a smile. "I know what we've got in the vault, it'll cover everyone's wage for years."

"Well, go put it in place." David says followed by a sharp exhale.

Daniel waves his finger at the camera.

"Remember, no one loses their jobs." Daniel says with a serious look to match his serious tone.

"Yeah, yeah." David brushes off. "No one."

With that, the laptop screen goes black and Daniel takes a deep breath, thinking about what's been said.

"Right, I need to meet the others." Daniel mutters to himself.

Daniel stands up and shuts the laptop lid and picks it up, moving towards the door and opening it, luckily enough to run straight in to Brooke Saxon.

"Hey Daniel." Brooke says with a slight nod of her head.

"Brooke, just the lovely lady I was about to go looking for." Daniel says with a smile.

"Oh?" She replies curiously. "What can I do for you?"

"This place has pretty much everything, right?" He says, knowing the answer. "But I'm wondering if you have a conference room free for say the next hour? I'm kinda trying to work from here and the casino is in a state of uncertainty. I need to get some ducks in a row."

Brooke reaches in to her pocket and pulls out an electronic device, quickly tapping away at it before looking back up at Daniel.

"Conference room B is free and I've reserved it in your name." Brooke says with a smile.

"You Brooke, you're a superstar." Daniel says with a wink.

The two share a warm smile before going their own separate ways, and Daniel reaches in to his pocket, pulling out a phone and quickly hitting the front of it and holds it to his ear.

"Charley?" Daniel starts. "Meet me in conference room B with everyone else as soon as you can, and get Nick on the video call. I think that place has TV's and cameras, should be able to get his mug on the big screen."

Daniel continues to walk down the hall, before scene cuts to the conference room. Daniel sits at the head of the table, with Osbourne to his right, Charlotte and Mackenzie to his left, and Nick George's face on a television screen opposite Daniel.

"I bet I look amazing in high def." Nick says with a smile.

"No, we can see your nose hairs." Charlotte quickly says.

"And those grey hairs creeping in." Mackenzie adds.

Nick's smiling face turns in to a fake pout.

"Well, that's just mean." He says with a mock whiny tone. "No hugs for you two when I see you."

Daniel leans back in his chair with a smile.

"Ok children, settle down." He says with his own cool, calm smile on his face. "It's time to talk grown up business."

The attention of the room instantly turns towards Daniel.

"So I spoke to David earlier and he obviously threw in a few suggestions on how we deal with the fact that The Golden Ring Casino is closed at the moment." Daniel says seriously. "And the fact we're all here means I can not be as hands on as I usually am, so Nicky, you're the outside guy, I need you to step up."

"Disastrous." Mackenzie says with a shake of her head.

"Not so." Nick bounces back. "I can follow instructions when it comes to business. All fun and games until we need to be serious."

"That we do." Daniel says with a solitary nod. "David suggested we let everyone go, and even sell the place. That we've made the money and can let the rest go."

"Fuck that." Mackenzie quickly says.

"I agree with that sentiment." Charlotte adds. "We spent a long time getting that place together, I think we should ride the storm."

"I agree." Daniel says with a nod. "I mean it's stupid to open more things up in a pandemic, but I don't see the urge to close things down and move on."

"So you have a plan?" Charlotte asks.

"I do." Daniel says as he looks at her. "Plan is no one loses their job and we keep going."

"Can we afford this?" Nick asks as he sits in The Golden Ring Casino.

Daniel presses his hands together and nods.

"Gonna take some work but we can afford not only to cover things here, but back home." Daniel says as he looks around the group. "Nicky, you need to run point on this."

Nick nods his head on the big screen and Daniel looks around the group.

"What do you need me to do?" He asks.

"Right, we need to get money in the casino accounts. It will be eligible for tax, but it's better than nothing." Daniel says in a boss tone. "I need you to empty every vault in the casino except the office one, and that stuff we got for Linc and the boys, needs to be moved on in the next day or two, cash only. We take that and add it to the five mil we got in the main vault, the never break the bank money, you check the cashier desks for every pound note you can find."

"Right...." Nick says slowly.

"I call the bank and tell them with this lock down, it's not smart to keep all this money in the Casino." Daniel continues. "We're open to be robbed, with that amount sitting there underground, so we want it taken to the bank. We'll drop Linc and his boys fifty large to escort it all, as well as pay out for extra security. They won't find it odd because it's our money and they'll see it's at risk sitting there in a fairly empty building."

"Makes sense." Nick says with a nod of approval.

"When that goes in, take one and half and put it in the account that pays the staff." Daniel instructs. "And one and half to the England staff account. That will cover everything for a long, long time so no one has to work and no one gets fired."

"And what about the staff?" Mackenzie asks.

"Well, this is where we all need to roll up our sleeves." Daniel says as he looks around the table. "This is where we all need to split it and tell the staff."

"No job losses?" Charlotte quickly asks.

"None at all." Daniel says as he looks at Mackenzie. "We pay them as normal to sit at home and watch TV."

"So how do you want it handled?" Nick asks.

"I need you to get Dani involved here. I know you're at loggerheads, but I need her involved." Daniel tells Nick. "She needs to talk to the bar staff and waitresses, as well as have a word with the head chef to tell everyone it's no work. Get her to tell the waitresses and bar staff that their wages will be bumped up fifteen percent to make up for lack of tips."

Nick slowly nods his head.

"When Christina appears here at the hotel, cause she works for everyone who pays her." Daniel says. "I'll get her to cancel events for the next three months, try and move them and see where we stand there, staff to still get paid."

"What do you want me to do?" Nick asks.

"I need you to talk to all the retailers in the casino." Daniel tells him. "Get them to sign something that says we'll freeze their rent and extend their contracts for no extra money for the time they're closed, as long as they pay their staff. Get a staff record of everyone who works for them, and get letters sent out to every staff member saying if they don't get paid, to get in touch with us to deal with it."

"Not a problem." Nick says with a confident smile.

"We'll cover talking to floor staff, cashiers, cleaners." Daniel says. "We need to talk to the security companies and see where we stand there. Casino's closed means a few petty little wankers might be considering hitting them to see what they can scavenge. Security is the only sector outside yourself I want in that place, send Dani home too. If need be, we'll see if Linc and his lot are up for a little security earnings."

"How long do you think this will last?" Mackenzie questions.

Daniel runs his hand through his hair.

"I don't know." Daniel says honestly. "But there's enough money there to keep everyone going, no one loses their house, no one goes hungry. I want it clear to every staff member you talk to, you make that very clear, and if there is a danger of that, I want them to get in touch with us."

Daniel leans forward in his chair.

"These are times that are gonna be hard for everyone." He says seriously. "We've put together a family here and we don't let family members starve and we don't see them out on the streets. I don't know if this will blow over in a month or if it's a plague of our life time, but until we know one way or the other, we need to keep pushing on and keeping everyone safe."

A lot of nods of agreements seem to come back in Daniel's direction, no one questioning his leadership.

"It's gonna be a tough old time." He says with a frown. "But there will be a day when having these businesses and people around us ready to go, will pay off and pay off well."

Daniel stands up and looks around the group.

"Ok, let's get started on this stuff." Daniel tells them all. "I'm gonna go and speak to Christian."

"About what?" Mackenzie asks.

"Well, they need a place big enough and clean enough to host supercards." Daniel says with a smile. "And we have a big empty casino."

Smiles appear on the faces around the table and on the screen.

"Let's get to work." Daniel says. "Charley, floor staff, Kenz, cashiers, Os security. Nicky, do your thing. I'll deal with the cleaning crew."

With that, the group stand up and start to leave the room.

"Oi!" Nicky calls out. "Still on the screen here."

Mackenzie smiles towards the screen, picking up the television remote and switching the screen off as the camera fades out.

The camera cuts in to the office of Daniel J Morgan as he sits behind his desk, a suit and tie is his chosen attire. The camera is set up in front of him and a glass of whiskey sits on a coaster by his right hand.

"You're probably wondering why I chose to tell you the story I did today." Daniel says with a cool, calm look. "People like to talk big, they like to think that they're a leader of men, but there's very few that happen to be just that, but me? I'm one of them that can lead anyone through a storm. That's a quality that translates over in to the ring too. I'm sure you lot have heard of the term ring general. Well that's me in everything I happen to do. It's something I need to do during Blast From The Past too."

Daniel pauses as he looks deep in the camera.

"Probably wondering how." He questions. "You've seen my partner right?"

Daniel nods his head slowly.

"My partner is a kid." He says matter of factly. "Inexperienced in the ring, more in to music than being in the ring, so I gotta step up and lead if I need to push through this place and I know she's going up against Bella Madison. Bella is no slouch in the ring, in fact, I would probably say Bella might just be in my top five female wrestlers in SCW, so I need to step up and lead this one. To be fair, I probably need to take the lead in most of them."

Daniel picks up the glass.

"I mean I can step in the ring with Os, Charley or Kenz as my partner and we know each others thoughts, we know what's happening three steps ahead, good training." Daniel says with a slight smile. "But this is about stepping up and leading a partner who has very limited tag experience. This is where we need to make a statement."

Daniel takes a sip of his drink before putting it back down.

"And then I saw who I gotta make an example of." Daniel says with a frown. "My old mate Lincoln."

Daniel exhales sharply.

"It's very well documented that Lincoln is my friend." Daniel starts. "It's very obvious that Linc and I work very well together away from these prying eyes but now, we have to show you what we can do together in the ring. This is something I'm looking forward to. I've never really trained with Linc, but I've watched every match Linc's been in, I've told him what I thought of it. Without knowing Linc, I've had you scouted for a long, long time. I've watched everything you've done in the ring and now I get to jump in there with ya."

Daniel looks away from the camera and looks back after a few seconds.

"I think that you'll get this one very well." Daniel says, building to something. "Everything we've done away from the ring, everything we've done away from prying eyes, has all been about business. It's been a good business relationship that has worked out well for us both, and this is pretty much the same thing. This isn't about a pissing contest, this isn't about who's got the biggest chopper, this is all about business."

Daniel leans back in his chair, his point - he feels - going across well.

"This isn't about taking a no face and beating them up." Daniel says confidently. "It's about getting in that ring and showing what we can do. The thing is Linc, I know you're not expecting me to step in there and take it easy on you. I'm not expecting you to do the same. I'm expecting to come out of this match hurting for days, but also I plan on walking out with a smile plastered all over this."

Daniel points to his face.

"When I signed up for Blast From The Past, I had every intention of winning." Daniel says seriously. "Every intention. I didn't think about who my partner could be but there was a lot of strong candidates on that side. Blast From The Past is simple, doesn't matter who your partner is, all about the bloke who stands in front of you. That point, it didn't matter to me, but I didn't expect you to be the first in front of me Linc. The end game doesn't change though, it doesn't matter who stands in front of me, the end game will always remain the same. It doesn't matter if Despayre, Max Burke, Jake Sullivan, Joshua Acquin, anyone who signed up on that male side, I planned on going through them like a dose of salts and the same thing with you Linc. Everything is just business, everything is just the means to an end. The end is me using Blast From The Past like I've seen other GO Gym members do. Evie and Fenris made their names in this, Evie's name is the name you think of when you think Blast From The Past. Fenris stepped on up in Blast From The Past. Now we've been here for a long, long time, filling in, giving that tag team division some credibility, but now's the time to break away and show what we are really capable of, using the same tournament that launched a lot of names."

Daniel takes a deep breath.

"This is my turn to be launched up to the other great names coming from the GO Gym that has got a leg up using Blast From The Past." Daniel says convincingly. "And I'm sorry you're in the way Linc, I truly am, but things like this, I gotta go for the goal. From the second I signed up, I knew I'd go through everyone put in front of me to get what I want, show you all that London Underground are not just card fillers, that we are gonna make a difference."

Daniel picks up his glass again.

"I'm sorry you're the first I put out Linc." Daniel says with a slight nod. "But needs must when the devil calls."

Daniel takes a sip of his drink as the camera fades to black.

Climax Control Archives / Wrestling as a job? Nah mate, just a hobby.

« on: January 24, 2020, 05:44:00 PM »

Well it's time to stretch the muscles again and get back in a wrestling ring, feels like a bloody eternity since I had the chance to walk on down to the ring. I've never hid the fact that wrestling ain't exactly my top priority, it was a means to an ends which has pretty much been forfilled already but I keep doing it anyway. It's more fun than work, gives ya a bit of pocket money, something to break you away from the daily grind of real work. What a return back too, that gobby little keyboard warrior being the one I get to face. I guess SCW really do keep an eye on social media and use it in a way to book their shows. It's smart, we're doing their jobs for them. Still, it's actually can make certain wrestlers look like bellends. Well, more about Lachlan later, but first, some real work, something I've dedicated my life to and that putting down a solid foundation so when all is said and done after wrestling, I don't end up a cripple...

*******

Wednesday 22nd January 2020

A crowd gathers outside the SCW Shop in The Golden Ring Casino, in Las Vegas, Nevada, the neon sign lit and ribbon waiting to be cut for the grand opening. The crowd wait patiently while the camera moves inside where people are doing their last minute setting up. Daniel stands to one side with Osbourne behind him and Charlotte and Mackenzie standing by. Christina Rose can be seen running around talking to people before standing in front of them.

"Ok, gather round, listen up everybody." Christina yells above the noise.

Mackenzie leans in to Daniel, her voice slightly hushed.

"Who died and made her Queen of Sheba?" Mackenzie asks.

"Events Coordinator." Daniel reminds her. "This is an event, so figured let her handle the set up and all that. This shop is a small part of what we do. Even with Nick running the casino floor and Dani running the bar, we got other things to worry about so as not a lot can go wrong with this with Os setting up security measures here, thought I'd see what she could do."

"We are opening in just a few minutes." Christina reminds them. "Everything needs to be perfect here. You, guitarist."

She points to a man with an acoustic guitar.

"As soon as people start coming in, play SCW themes." She tells him. "We've gone over the play list, we want people to know what this is all about."

"Well, she's speaking the right language at least." Charlotte comments.

"We've got Ariana, Bobbie and Kelli in the personalized sales booths, so a lot will head in that direction, so security, make sure no one steps out of line." Christina says.

Daniel looks over to Kelli Torres, Ariana Angelos and Bobbie Dahl sitting behind tables with their own merchandise to sell. A way of drawing fans in to the store and to meet SCW and SCU stars.

"Not sure why you got SCU people in here." Mackenzie says to Daniel.

"Well, Ari is one of us." Charlotte says. "And he probably fancies the pants of Kelli Torres."

Daniel looks at the two smiling women.

"Tell me one man that would say no to her?" Daniel says with a calm shrug.

From a side door, Dani Weston walks in, a look of anger on her face as she stares directly at Bobbie.

"I'm gonna rip her head off." She mutters under her breath.

As Dani steps forward, Daniel quickly moves in front of her and puts his hand up defensively to stop her passing.

"Get out of my way Daniel." Dani says through gritted teeth.

"First off Dani, remember where you are." Daniel say, trying to keep his calm. "Secondly, remember who I am."

Dani grabs hold of Daniel suit, gripping it tight.

"I don't care!" She tells him, her voice getting louder "I'm going to hurt her like she hurt me."

Daniel shakes his head and clicks his finger and Osbourne steps behind Dani. Osbourne taps her on the shoulder and Daniel releases Daniel's suit and turns around.

"What!?" She says firmly before looking up and seeing who is standing in front of him. "Ummm, hi?"

Osbourne reaches down and lifts Dani up and over his shoulder, turning around and walking away as Dani struggles, unable to break Osbourne's powerful grip. Daniel looks towards Charlotte as he straightens his suit jacket.

"Have a word with her and tell her I'll be having a word with her later." Daniel tells her.

Charlotte nods her head and walks away, walking towards the exit door while Daniel's eyes fall upon the smirking Bobbie Dahl, her eyes not moving away from the area as soon as Dani walked in the room till the second she was carried out.

"Can I go smack her in the smug chops?" Mackenzie asks but Daniel shakes his head.

"Not right now." Daniel says with a thoughtful look on his face "Well, not in front of people anyway. I better go say hello to the special guests."

Daniel walks towards the guest booths, first stopping at Bobbie's, a smirk on her face.

"You need to know how to keep your staff under control." Bobbie says with an air of arrogance.

"And you need to pick and choose your comments wisely." Daniel says with a smirk. "Then one day you might actually have staff to boss around, and I don't mean that Artie fella, I mean real staff."

"Real staff like Christina?" Bobbie replies with a roll of her eyes.

"Yeah, staff like that who thought it was a great idea to have you here today." Daniel tells her. "Real staff that makes all that you see possible."

"Well maybe I need to go and see some of your staff after I'm done here." Bobbie says with another smirk towards Daniel.

"I wouldn't recommend you do anything here other than smile for the cameras, sign ya pictures, send people on their merry little way all happy they've met someone who's gonna be the match before the main event."

"Please!" Bobbie says with a huff. "Everyone wants to see Roxi lose her title to me in the main event."

"I think everyone wants to see Ben Jordan and Fenris have a match that has been about six months in the making rather than you coming back to pick on a champion." Daniel tells her. "But no trouble while you're here, no putting anyone else out of action for three to six months."

"And why not?" Bobbie says in a tone showing that she really didn't care.

"Because you see her over there?" Daniel says with a thumb towards Mackenzie. "her and Charlotte will get ya by your wig there and take ya behind the woodshed as we like to say back home, and you won't be coming back the same way you left."

"What's that mean?" She asks, slightly confused.

"It means they're take ya round the back and kick the living daylights out of you to the point that match with Roxi won't be happening unless you somehow can manage to wrestle with four broken bones. Now those bones will be determined as and when you're there, but I get the feeling it won't be a couple of baby toes that end up needing a splint." Daniel says with an air of firmness, yet calm. "This ain't SCW sweetheart, different set of rules here."

Bobbie leans back in her chair, thinking over what Daniel has said, but Daniel flashes an innocent smile in her direction.

"Have a good un!" He says before moving on to Ariana Angelos.

Ariana sits behind the table arranging her new shirts. She sees Daniel and jumps up, putting her arms around him briefly and stands to talk to him.

"Hey Daniel, thanks for getting me out here." Ari says in a sweet tone.

"It's no problem, thought you needed a break from our kitchens, get some use out of the other skills Gabriel and Odette showed ya, like smoozing the fans." Daniel tells her. "It's great practice for when you pick up a belt in SCU."

"I hope to pick up a belt in SCU." Ariana says unsure. "But it is still early in my career."

"Early or not, you gave us lot a right run for our money for our belts." Daniel tells her with a warm smile, knowing how to handle Ariana in a much different way from say talking to Evie Jordan or Fenris. "I don't think it will be too long before you become the face of that place. The whole G.R.I.M.E and their eight hundred members who constantly ruin matches will get boring soon, already kinda is, so they'll be looking for new faces to be at the top, fresh faces, good guys and that's where people like you and Carter come in. At some point, companies need to focus on wholesome people, SCW is doing it now, look who our World Champs are, a good guy and a superhero."

"I guess so." Ariana replies. "I know this is off subject, but how am I doing in the kitchen here? Am I at least improving?"

"You are, the chef said he could see signs of improvement." Daniel tells her honestly. "He wants to work with you on some simple dishes next week rather than the over the top crazy ones. Simple ones that we wanna get on the menu."

Daniel looks at Ariana.

"But don't worry about that now." Daniel tells her. "Just remember what Gabriel and Odette taught ya when it comes to being around the fans, how to deal with them, how to shift that stuff and smile. We'll all come out of today a little bit richer."

Daniel nods at her before moving on towards Kelli Torres, lining out Real Killaz hoodies and beach towels on her table. She looks up at Daniel with a warm smile.

"Kelli." Daniel says with a smile.

"Hey Daniel." She quickly replies.

"Before the doors open and you get flooded with people, and you will." Daniel says confidently "I wanna thank you for taking the time to be here. I know you, like Ari, have a ton of SCU stuff to do and I know how much you like to train with no off days, so I wanna thank ya for ya time."

Kelli smiles at Daniel.

"It's no problem." She tells him. "I'm sorry I can't stick around too long after, I need to be in Trenton tonight for Underground."

"Completely understand, we're heading roughly in the same direction ourselves later." Daniel tells her. "Over to Port Charlotte, few hours away from where you are."

"Well if you're only a few hours away, why not come and take in the show?" Kelli asks.

"Could do." Daniel says with a tilt of his head. "Not really been to many shows as a fan, so could give it a whack."

Before Daniel can continue, Christina walks towards him, tapping him on his shoulder and taking his attention away from Kelli.

"Sorry to interrupt boss, but it's time to open." Christina reminds him.

Daniel nods his head and looks back towards Kelli.

"Save me one of those hoodies." Daniel says to her. "I get the feeling this tour is gonna get cold in places."

Daniel gives Kelli a quick nod and turns around, looking at the staff in place.

"Look alive people." Daniel tells them as he looks around. "Time for kick off."

Daniel walks towards the main door as Christina follows. He stops at the door as Christina hands him a microphone headset. Daniel stops to put it on, sliding the arm over his ear and looks at the security guard on the door. He quickly reaches for the lock and turns it before opening the door. Daniel walks through the door, quickly followed by Mackenzie, having caught up as soon as she saw the mic going on to Daniel, and Christina. The crowd clap as the three walk through the door and Mackenzie and Christina move to one side. Daniel moves to stand behind the ribbon and waits for the clapping to stop.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to The Golden Ring Casino. Home of everything you could want from Las Vegas." Daniel says, ever the salesman. "Today, you've all come out to witness our latest addition to the Golden Ring Casino, our next link to wrestling. As you know, we've had a couple of Sin City Underground shows here, we've had wrestlers past and present speak in our theatre, but never have we had a dedicated store just for SCW and soon SCU merchandise to be bought from. There's is not another physical SCW store in the world, this is the first."

Daniel points behind him at the store front.

"After speaking to both Christian and Mark, we're all hoping this is the first of many SCW stores around the World, and I have already been speaking to both about helping them establish a store back in my hometown of London, England." Daniel tells the crowd. "But you all will be part of history by stepping through the doors of SCW's first ever store."

Daniel looks back at the store and turns back to the crowd.

"You'll find everything you'll find on the SCW Shop online store here and a few exclusive little items. We also have a few ladies in there willing to meet you and sign a few things for you." Daniel says as he looks around at the crowd. "So I won't hold you up any longer."

Daniel looks towards Christina who steps up to him with very oversized scissors. Daniel holds them across the ribbon before quickly cutting it.

"The SCW Shop is officially open." He tells the crowd.

Daniel steps back as the security opens the doors behind him. Allowing the people to file through. Daniel moves to the side towards Christina and Mackenzie.

"With that done, we move on to our next addition to this place." Daniel says to them.

"How about a comic book store?" Christina suggests.

"Do people even buy comics anymore?" Mackenzie asks her, her face with a frown.

"Lots of people buy comics." She tells Mackenzie and Daniel with excitement in her eyes.

Daniel shrugs his shoulders as he looks at Mackenzie.

"Run some numbers." He tells Mackenzie with a shrug of his shoulders, always looking to make more from the Casino building.

"I think we should get in a Taco Bell." Mackenzie says with a smirk. "From what Dani mentioned earlier, seems like a certain SCW wrestler has gone a bit potty and you do like hiring SCW wrestlers to work here."

Daniel smiles, knowing what Mackenzie means by that and looks at her.

"Sod it, why not, run some numbers for that too." He says to Mackenzie before looking at Christina. "Make sure this goes off without a hitch, give me a yell if anything happens."

"On it boss." Christina says with a salute before moving in to the store.

Mackenzie looks at Daniel with a slow shake of her head.

"She really is a nerd." Mackenzie says with a sharp exhale. "Fucking comic book store."

"If it makes money, it's worth looking in to, we have tons of units in this place still open, so would make sense to keep ticking it over. Before today, SCW wasn't paying us rent for that huge unit or giving us twenty percent sales." Daniel tells her. "Now they are, and we're making more cash, so always gonna look out for the next business opportunity Kenz."

Daniel straightens his suit jacket.

"And speaking of taking care of business. Before you run those numbers." Daniel says as he looks in Mackenzie's eyes. "Send Dani to my office in fifteen. I think me and her need to have a little chat."

Mackenzie nods as she walks away.

*******

Fifteen minutes had past and Daniel sits behind his desk in the main office, his eyes on a laptop in front of him, his jacket now hung up on a nearby wall. Daniel taps away at the keys but a weak knock rattles his door, causing him to look up.

"Come in." Daniel calls out.

The door slowly opens to see a sheepish looking Dani Weston peaks her head around the door. Daniel lifts his hand, just waving his forefinger and middle finger towards him, indicating for Dani to walk towards him. She slowly walks in the room, a look of regret on her face.

"I'm really..." She stutters out.

"Sit down." Daniel orders in a very solid tone, an unusual tone to take when dealing with employees.

Dani freezes in her tracks, but Daniel points to the seat on the other side of the desk, with one firm finger movement.

"I..." She starts again but Daniel puts his finger to his lips sharply, stopping her in her tracks.

He point to the chair again with another firm point and Dani bows her head, slowly walking towards Daniel. She reaches out for the chair, her hand slightly shaking as she grabs the top and moves around it and sits. She looks across at Daniel, her head moving away a little, just peering at him from the corner of her eye.

"I'm so..." She tries to stumble out.

Again, Daniel puts his finger to his lips, stopping her from talking and just stares across the desk at her. He presses his hands together as he looks across the desk at Dani, his eyes trying to look in to hers but her nervousness causes her to turn her head away from her boss. Daniel inhales sharply through his nose, making Dani look towards him out of curiosity.

"A little while ago, I'm kinda curious on something, Dani." Daniel starts with, lowering his eyebrows. "In the SCW Shop, did you actually see a wrestling ring?"

Dani looks at Daniel, just slowly shaking her head.

"Now, you've been here long enough to know that kicking the daylights out of other wrestlers only happens when SCU are here and it's all sanctioned." Daniel tells her. "Yet we could have seen two wrestlers kick the daylights out of each other right there and then, without a ring, which to me is not on for so many reasons."

"It wouldn't have been two wrestlers." Daniel says softly.

Daniel raises his eyebrows at Dani and Dani looks down at his desk.

"No, it would have been two people having a punch up under my roof and you know I don't stand for that, you know those people get thrown, literally thrown as far as the lads can throw them out of here." Daniel tells her. "What you would have done by putting your hands on her would have brought a lot of unwanted attention on this place. It would have brought bad news for SCW, they wouldn't be making any deals with us again, and they'll be looking at you wondering if ya alright in the nut."

"I'm sorry, it's just her." Dani says through gritted teeth. "She ruined my comeback."

"I get that, but that's the other job." Daniel explains. "The other job is one thing, this is completely different. You could have got yourself in a ton of trouble today. It would have took a whole twenty seconds for that to be all over Twitter and what if she would have got the upper hand? What if she would have thrown ya through one of those glass cases? You'd be adding more time on being injured. No one wants to see that."

"She just makes my blood boil." Dani replies, growing more comfortable with the conversation.

"I know." Daniel admits. "But you can't pull that pony in here. You can't sit and piss about like than under this roof, because then the old Bill look at the place, and our job of running it becomes harder."

"So are you gonna fire me?" Dani asks, looking disappointed.

"I should do for putting your hands on me, bloody like that suit jacket." Daniel tells her firmly. "But nah, I'm not gonna show you the door. Kenz is."

Dani's eyes widen as she looks up at Daniel, but a wide smile breaks out on his face.

"I'm kidding." He says with a laugh. "Couldn't resist that one, but if you're gonna batter her in future, either do it in a ring, or take her round the back by the bins and give her a pasting there."

A look of relief crosses Dani's faces as she sighs.

"I really thought you was gonna fire me." She says, a much more relaxed tone.

"Other than creasing my jacket for a few seconds, you didn't actually do anything." Daniel tells her.

A slight look of embarrassment passes over Dani's face as she winces.

"I'm sorry about that." She starts regretfully. "If there's any damage..."

Daniel waves his hand, waving off the suggestion.

"Nah, nothing wrong with it." Daniel tells her. "But I ain't gonna lie, starting to think something is wrong with you."

Dani's head jolts back, surprised at what Daniel just said.

"What do you mean?" She asks him.

Daniel leans forward in his chair, leaning a little over his desk as he pushes his hands together.

"Well you ain't been yourself lately, have ya?" Daniel says, putting his palms out flat. "In fact you've been angry all the time."

"Kenz is angry all the time." Dani says with a slight smile.

"Yeah, but you don't wanna be Kenz, trust me." Daniel tells her seriously. "And no one here wants to see you become her and do the things she's done. I understand the Bobbie thing, I get the fact that you have other issues along with the injury, but it ain't you to be like that. It's time to get this sorted and I think I know how."

Dani looks towards her boss curiously.

"Oh?" She mutters with a curious tone to match her face.

"Well, later tonight, we're off to Florida." Daniel tells her. "I got a match, the girls and Os will be around, Evie will be knocking about cause of her old man, Fenris and Aron will be there cause the tour, even Odette is gonna be there to catch up with everyone, and heard Melody Grace is gonna go there. I reckon Carter and Ari will pop down being as they ain't too far away. Be a little bit of a GO Gym reunion. Should lift your spirits well."

An excited look crosses her face for a few seconds but quickly fades.

"I can't leave Nick in charge of this place on his own." She says sadly.

"Nick don't even have to be here, he can come on down if he really wants to." Daniel explains. "There's a reason you two have assistant managers. There's a reason I have a lot of very trusted people working security. There's a reason, you and Nick have trained five or six people under the assistant's to possibly be assistants in the future. I'm sure you'll be fine to have a few days off and catch up with some old faces."

A wide smile crosses Dani's face.

"Really?" She says with a more excited tone in her voice.

"Absolutely." Daniel says returning her smile. "Go on, go pack ya bags, we're leaving in a few hours."

Dani stands up, quickly moving towards the door as Daniel leans back in his chair and the camera switches to Port Charlotte, Florida, filmed a couple of days later.

*******

Port Charlotte was indeed a nice place, a place very much set for locals and not too many tourists. SCW coming in to town had caused a stir with everyone in town and people stood outside hotels waiting to see a glimpse of their favourite stars.

Daniel Morgan was one observing the fans outside the Days Inn by Wyndham, looking at fans with phones in their hand, hoping to get a picture with one of the stars. Daniel smiles as he's spotted, screamed at by a group of fans as Osbourne joins him, looking at the crowd then back at Daniel.

"I know what ya thinking." Daniel says without even looking at him. "Which one of those lot are gonna ask you for a picture. I'm reckoning the older bird on the right there."

Daniel points to a woman in her fifties and looks at Osbourne, the woman waving frantically at the two. Osbourne shakes his head.

"You know what they say." Daniel says with a slight laugh. "Many a fine tune played on an old fiddle."

"Are we picking an old bird for Os?" Mackenzie says as she approaches the group. Followed by Charlotte.

"This is Florida." Charlotte adds. "The big man would be spoilt for choice."

Osbourne just looks at the two women, his head moving between the pair of them, but slowly shakes it as he breathes deeply.

"I read up on this place." Charlotte says looking at him. "One of the best places to retire in America."

"So there's bound to be a lot of bingo halls you can trawl for arse." Mackenzie adds.

Osbourne chooses to ignore that comment, but Charlotte looks at Daniel.

"So what's the plan for today?" She asks.

Daniel looks around the group and simply shrugs his shoulders.

"There is no plan." He tells them. "Ladies, hang out with Dani, Os, go to retirement homes, anything you lot want today. Treat this one like a holiday day. Go see some sights, go get plastered by a pool. Whatever you need to do."

It was rare Daniel would give anyone a day off that randomly, even though they knew the casino was in safe hands and there wasn't really a lot of work for them to do on this tour, there was no plans to expand in to Florida, there was no plans for anything like that at all.

"Sorry, say that again?" Mackenzie says, looking around at the other two.

"Have a day off." Daniel tells them.

"What are you gonna do?" Charlotte asks with a genuinely curious tone.

"I got a little bit of business to take care of." Daniel tells them. "Something to drag in a few more high rollers, something to give our friends on two wheels something to do."

They knew not to question Daniel's wisdom when it came to things like this. Many times they've seen him take a gamble like this and it's paid off, sometimes, not so much, but overall they trusted their leader to make decisions.

"Well, do you need to take anyone with you." Mackenzie asks, her thumb pointing towards Osbourne.

Daniel shook his head.

"Nah, it's only a little chat." Daniel tells the group. "Ain't nothing gonna go wrong."

"How do you plan on getting out of here?" Charlotte says with a point to the door.

Daniel turns his head towards the receptionist, a man in his forties, slightly balding and calls to him.

"Ere mush." Daniel says with a wave of his hand. "Is there a back way out of this place?"

"Certainly sir." The man says, clearly knowing who Daniel was and maybe even slightly caught up in SCW fever. "I will send someone to show you the way."

"Blinding mate, you're a star." Daniel says with a thumbs up.

Daniel turns back to the group and looks around them once more.

"Go on then, on ya way." He tells them. "Go feel those melons with tour memories."

Osbourne, Charlotte and Mackenzie look around each other and walk away from Daniel, pulling out phones to presumably make arrangements for the day. Daniel looks around, waiting for the hotel employee but the familiar face of Christian Underwood approaches him.

"Daniel, do you have a minute?" Christian asks.

Daniel looks down at his watch for a second and looks up at Christian.

"Yeah, I got a few minutes." Daniel says. "Didn't know you was staying here."

"Me and half the roster." Christian tells Daniel, slowly shaking his head.

"Thought I saw a few familiar faces knocking around." Daniel says with a nod. "What's on your mind?"

"Well I spoke to the liaisons between SCW and the new shop at the casino, see how the first couple of days have gone." Christian starts. "Tried to get an early indication on how things are going."

"And?" Daniel asks.

"And it's fantastic." Christian says with a beaming smile. "Incredible sales so far and a small profit right now, by the end of the month, it should be a good number money wise."

Daniel slightly smiles.

"Never in doubt." Daniel tells him. "Small profit now works for me, that twenty percent we're getting out of it is better than nothing. Can't take a percentage of zero. When we get a full month of it being open, we'll be quids in, massive profits."

Christian just looks at Daniel, a blank expression on his face.

"It means we're gonna make loads of money." Daniel tells him.

Christian rolls his head in acceptance and looks at Daniel.

"After years of working with Mark, I should have known that." Christian admits.

Daniel looks beyond Christian to see the receptionist nod towards him.

"I gotta run, bit of business, but popping back to Vegas on Sunday after the show, so I'll give ya updated numbers then." Daniel says before moving away from Christian.

Business can come in many shapes and forms but doesn't always take place in the boardroom. Sometimes, you wanna be in plain sight, under people noses and that's a style Daniel loves to employ, that was a style he was employing in Florida. He knew any of his alleged misdemeanours were not following him to Florida, he was simply a wrestler here, partaking in his hobby. Still, best time to get things done, when someone was looking at your right hand, your left hand was doing something else.

Port Charlotte Beach Park was a beautiful place, a nice little secluded beach with palm trees dotted along the shoreline, a slice of paradise so to speak. The sun had barely began to ascend to it's highest point, but the beach was full of people, enjoying rare January sunshine. Daniel sits on a bench just a few feet from the golden sands, his jacket on the bench next to him, and his top two buttons opened, far from the usual business like Daniel. He breathes in the sea air, waiting but a man in white shorts and a white and blue Bermuda shirt sits next to him. The man has tanned skin, and a neatly trimmed black moustache.

"I was surprised to hear from you Daniel." The man say, looking in front, not looking at Daniel. "I haven't heard from you since London, many years ago."

"I don't know why." Daniel replies, his eyes also forward. "I presumed you kept an eye on me, your crew tends to know their onions."

"No." The man says correcting Daniel. "I'm surprised I didn't hear from you last week when your travelling circus was in Miami."

"It's a wrestling company pal, not a travelling circus." Daniel tells him. "But I appreciate you making the trip from Miami for a little sit down."

"Wrestling company, travelling circus." The man says, flicking his wrist. "Stunt men in sparkling spandex falling over. Same thing."

Daniel smiles, still not looking at the man.

"So why not do this is Miami?" The man asks. "Why drag me all the way to this place?"

"Because you've probably got more eyes on you in Miami than a ref does at a football match." Daniel tells him. "It's just safer this way."

"So why am I here, Daniel?" The man asks.

"I presume that you, like many in your.... Organization, keep an eye on what's going on up and down the country with others in your line of business." Daniel says.

"Of course." The man responds. "I see the waves you have been making in Las Vegas and I sincerely hope this is not a meeting to tell me you want to take over Miami too."

"Not exactly, although sometime in the future, I wouldn't mind a part of Miami, a beach bar maybe." Daniel says "But that would be to work along side you, not to take over. I'm actually interested in certain imports."

"White?" The man questions.

Daniel shakes his head.

"Don't be silly." Daniel tells him without his eyes looking at him. "If I wanted it to snow, I'll have a little chat with a few people in South America, I wouldn't come to a bloke who deals with Cubans."

"Women?" The man asks

"Piss off mate, It's Vegas, women are a dime a dozen." Daniel says with a shake of his head. "See the casino has one of two private rooms, the expensive drinks where a shot will cost you one hundred dollars there and then. But I'm after Cuban cigars."

The man tries not to laugh.

"They're legal here now, you know that right?" The man says.

"Of course I know that, they're legal for personal use." Daniel tells him. "Now I can hardly pop over to Havana and bring back the thousands I need, not a big enough suitcase."

"Thousands?" The man says surprised.

"Thousands." Daniel responds seriously. "I need them in bulk, I need them in a non taxing way if you get my drift and I have also done my homework on movers around the country and I know you ship in thousands every week by means that are not as legal as the cigars themselves. No duty, no tax, customs don't know a thing."

"You are well informed." He tells Daniel.

"So you've got the numbers." Daniel starts. "But I doubt you've got the means to sell them all in Miami, which as we know is illegal. So here's what I'm willing to do. I cover the costs of whatever they cost you to get here, I'll cover transport to me in Vegas. I knock them out, take the cost out, lump you half the profits. It's basically money for nothing, cause you ain't laying a single penny out. Now I can sell them for serious cash to these people with more money than sense. All you've gotta do is count your half of the profits, plus it gives you a foot in Vegas for future business."

"To do this, we will want sixty percent." The man say, not looking at Daniel. "If it make as much as you think it will, forty percent is more than enough money. We buy at two dollars a cigar, you sell at one hundred, that should be more than enough profit to see you though."

Daniel takes it all in, thinking about it as he looks at the ground.

"Well I'm not a greedy man." Daniel says. "We can make that happen."

"How are you going to get them across country?" He asks Daniel.

"Oh, I already got that set up." Daniel tells him. "I know a biker gang in Vegas, we helped pay for their clubhouse when there was a fire there. They go and get their hands dirty for us as and when we need. So it doesn't look like a weird one with bikers coming to and from Miami, we'll use other chapters of their club. The local chapter here will pick it up, take it to the chapter over the boarder, then they take it to the next one and so on and so forth. One drops it off, next immediately take it out, and so on and so forth. Less than two days by road."

"And you don't think people will find that odd?" The man asks.

"No." Daniel starts "Bikers go with a van, put in a lot of good false panels, keep the same van, switch out the plates. What copper is gonna stop twenty bikers and a biker van to see if they're carrying. The police will bottle it, for those guys to be stopped, they'd want fifty police officers. Highway patrol are not gonna stop them and they'll be more of them then there will be police if they go through small towns."

The man shakes his head slowly.

"I'll give them a kick back for doing it, till I can find a small airport with some people with a love of bribes." Daniel tells him. "And we'll go a different route."

"Ok." The man says. "Let's talk about the cost."

I'm gonna leave it right there, I mean there's got to be some mystery surrounding Daniel after all...

*******

Daniel Morgan stands looking over the port in Port Charlotte, Florida, countless boats in his eyesight as the late afternoon sun, although not completely over the top warm, shines down on the water. The camera moves towards Daniel's face as he turns his head slightly to look at it.

"I've always been the respectful one." Daniel says to the camera. "Always been the fella who has sat there and thought to myself you have nothing in this world if you don't have respect. You're not doing it right if you don't know how to show respect at the right times, and use the anger and firmness in the right places. To me, that's what gets you far in this world, that's what gets people to look up to you and even if they'll be happy to see a headline in a paper that you've been found dismembered, that they will still respect all you done. Usually I'm a good judge of character with people like that, and I thought my opponent on Sunday was one of those people. One of those fella's people could look up to with silence respect. Turns out, I was wrong."

Daniel sucks on his teeth for a second before continue.

"Let me take you back to a few weeks ago, when after not saying a word about his big supercard match, Lachlan Kane took a little offence to something I said at a show." Daniel reminisces. "Which prompted a question, well a few questions from every woman's favourite six pack, but he asked where was everyone when he and Sierra had the tag belts."

Daniel taps his chin in thought.

"Well, considering we were here before you reared your head in SCW, being the last men's and Bombshell tag team champions, I found that a stupid question." Daniel says raising a finger. "More to the point, we were original members of that mixed tag team division, so ummmm, we were here. It took Sierra to explain your ramblings, because I had to come to you, because you didn't have the bollocks to do anything but subtweet. We were always there, just cause we wasn't chasing gold, just cause we had other things to occupy our time, just because we know how this damn business works, others were going for the championship, but that didn't stop Lachlan from living up to the stereotype that all paddy's were as thick as two short planks. You asked something else didn't you Lachlan, remember what that was?"

Daniel taps his head.

"I do." Daniel says confidently. "What's the point of being in this business if you don't wanna be the best? And this is where all my respect I ever had for you disappeared."

Daniel shrugs his shoulders.

"That's where everything I thought I liked about you when down the swanny." He says firmly. "Cause you came across as a man who already thought he was something special, that he thought was hot shit and here's the truth Lachlan, and this is where I ain't even gonna pull punches. You're actually a pretty shit all round wrestler. People in glass houses shouldn't throw stones, and that's why I don't live in a glass house so I'm gonna throw bricks at ya now, because you are one of the laziest wrestlers I think I've ever seen, and the more I think about it, the more you live up to that paddy stereotype."

Daniel waves a finger.

"Newsflash for you pal." Daniel says with a smile. "You wasn't the reason you was Mixed Tag Team Champions. Sierra was."

A smile crosses Daniel's face.

"Now I ain't saying that to cause friction, I actually respect Sierra for her hard work, for the fact that when she didn't win the Bombshell championship, she didn't cry, or complain or considered walking away, like you." Daniel says with a smile. "She sat there and said that she will win that Bombshell title by the end of 2020 and I believe her because your only title run in SCW, has come because of Sierra, it's come because she is the driving force of your team, not because you're anywhere near the best. For my money, she's top five in her division, you mate, you don't break the top 15."

A confident look crosses Daniel's face.

"I'd be more worried facing her than you, because she puts in the effort, you're a choke artist." He says firmly. "You sat and mentioned Tony Thorn the other day, asking look where you are, look where he is. Mate, you choked then, ninety percent of your matches, you choke. You can sit there and say it's cause he ain't active as much, but where have you been, just a couple of matches in about five months. Pull the other one cause you are that man in the glass house throwing stones. Huffing and puffing with less than fuck all to back it up. Biggest match of your life at the end of last year, the biggest chance you've ever had in SCW and the cat had ya tongue, cause ya bottle went. Your bollocks disappeared in to nowhere knowing that out of the six in the ring, you were the weakest and you have the nuts to sit there and talk about being in the business to be the best?"

Daniel shakes his head.

"Nah mate, I ain't buying that." Daniel says casually. "You're nothing but hot air, you're not even the best in your own household, not even the best in your own family and you wanna sit there and talk all that bollocks? I ain't buying it, no one is buying it, you're basically bang average with everything you do, carried to your successes and choke when it comes to rise to the occasion. If I was in your boots at December 2 Dismember, I'd be talking about that match constantly, I'd be excited as all hell, but you couldn't even open your mouth, yet I still had slight respect for you for trying to help us rebuild the tag division. That's out the window now."

Daniel points a thumb behind him.

"That's behind me and now I'm seeing you for what you really are." Daniel says firmly. "A whiny little girl who didn't even have the bollocks to tag me in anything, you had to subtweet and I bet your old April was going, hoping that I didn't see that, hoping that I didn't respond in case it lead to this. Well it's here Lachlan, and you are facing me here and I ain't one to talk about what horrors could happen in this match, I think everyone knows that I'm better than you in every way, it doesn't matter if it's in the ring, it doesn't matter if it's on the mic as they say, it doesn't matter if it's about hyping and selling, people know I am all round better now than you'll ever be and if I wanted to push myself to the top, I could easily win that World Championship before you. Wanna know the kicker?"

Daniel smirks.

"I don't even take this business seriously." Daniel says with a slight smile. "I've made it clear that my interests lie outside of the ring, yet you have dedicated your life to this, made it your full time profession, for me, something to do at weekends. Some people like paint balling, some people like the nightclubs, me, I like wrestling at the weekends and yet I'm still more thought of and highly respected in this business now than you'll ever be."

He smirks again, knowing he is speaking nothing but truth.

"And that must eat you up inside." Daniel says with a firm nod. "It must get right under your skin knowing someone like me, someone who got in to this business not for the love of it, but for a way to boost my other interests, is still better than you'll ever be. I guess I was just a natural when it came down to it, because the whole world can see how much better I am at it then you, but if I walked away from the ring tomorrow, I'm walking back to a million dollar business empire spreading over two continents. What happens when people see that you're not good enough anymore? Or that body breaks down and falls away? What do you step back to Lachlan? Nightclub bouncer maybe? Somewhere where you live hand to mouth, one paycheck to the next? See I don't need to do that. Answer your question about why get in to this business if not to be the best?"

Daniel shrugs.

"Because I don't have to. I got in to wrestling, my casino host SCU shows, it has an SCW Shop." Daniel reminds the world. "Wouldn't have had that if I didn't get in to wrestling, would I?"

Daniel tilts his head as he looks down the camera.

"But you wanna sit there and prove your the best, and the truth is, you're not, you never will be." Daniel says confidently. "When I leave wrestling, I'm leaving a hobby, you're leaving a career, but people are gonna look at you and see you couldn't sell ice to a fat bloke on a hot day, that you couldn't wrestle your way out of a paper bag and that you've been carried by others to the finishing line. When I leave my hobby, people are gonna see just how much I, and the rest of the group has done, when the time is right and we break out and start targeting singles gold, that will be more than you'll ever achieve in your career here. My hobby will surpass your career by the time you quit wrestling, and I know that won't be long off."

Daniel looks deep in to the camera.

"We know that won't be long off, I mean after Sunday and I've beat you, you'll be back on Twitter, no congrats for being beaten by a better man, but considering your future while looking at smaller ponds to swim in." Daniel says wagging his finger at the camera. "You could have walked to the ring and accepted Ben Jordan's call out, proved that you belonged in that match, but no, you decided to not show up to an SCW event, just sit behind a keyboard and mock people who do show up. People know you've gone one foot out of the door and on Sunday, I'm gonna be the one who shuts the door behind you. You're fast becoming a waste of a roster spot and I intend to show everyone that. I intend to show everyone you'll never be the best for as long as you've got a hole in ya arse. On Sunday, the thing you spent your whole life trying to perfect, is gonna get beat by a hobbyist."

Daniel smirks.

"You're gonna be eating any word you've ever said to me, any motivation you might have, any fire that might be running though your body to shut me up, it's gonna disappear when you look in my eyes in that ring and know instantly who the better man is." Daniel says, full of calming confidence. "You're gonna know that you ain't the man you claim to be and the fans will see that too. Sunday's about putting you back in ya box, locking it up and sending you away to an easier place with worse wrestlers than you, so you can actually look like a half decent wrestler, because while I'm here, doesn't matter if it's in the Mixed Tag division or if it's one on one, you will always be in my shadow. You don't walk out here with a win Lachlan. You don't get to sit there and prove a man who has spent his life bouncing off these ropes, is better than a man who is just naturally gifted."

Daniel looks deep down the camera.

"Come Sunday Lachlan, you go back to being irrelevant and forgotten and I'll keep doing what good wrestlers are meant to do, and actually keep showing up on shows, booked or not. Go on then son, run off to Twitter, sub tweet and pick what I've said apart. It's pretty much all you're good for and you ain't much cop at that either." Daniel says with a wink. "That's the truth, and like people know, I only deal in facts."

With that, Daniel nods his head and walks away as the camera fades out.

Climax Control Archives / Just another day at "The office"

« on: November 22, 2019, 08:27:32 AM »

The following takes place on Wednesday 20th November 2019

Since becoming the champions again, you gotta admit, we've done more in that short amount of time than previous champions, especially the last lot, just by being on camera every single week. We've sat and we've done what was expected in a division with no challengers, us, like the championships have been pretty much part time, but no reason not to flog them every now and again. Now when I sat there and stuck out an open challenge to any team, I didn't really expect anyone to answer, in fact I was set to go and speak to the people in charge and tell them apart from us, this mixed tag division is a bit of a mare, but instantly, one team popped up, shoulda figured to be honest, the gold hungry Steele's jumped at it. Would it kill people to go a few months without a title shot of some kind? Seriously? Shoulda seen that one coming but we didn't, the shocking response was a week later from Carter. We should have said no for his own good, but there's always lessons to be learned and we got a chance to teach.

Still, that was a few days away, today, we had to do things for our main source of income, it was a casino day where I was likely to either hack off or delight my staff. Let's find out which, shall we?

*******

"I hate these kinda meetings." Daniel says as he stands with his back to a red curtain.

The Golden Ring Casino had many things to offer, all your gaming needs, all your sports needs. It had stores of well known brands, all placing a cut in the pockets of London Underground, it even had celebrity appearances from SCW and SCU stars that would attract the crowd, and even had it's own theatre area where bands, and plays could delight the crowd but today, the Casino had yet to open. Contrary to popular belief, from time to time, Casino's close to allow a full restock to take place, to allow cleaning and maintenance to take place. The Casino was closed yesterday, just to restock everything in the building so that there was no need to resupply for a while. Daniel had seen this chance to talk to not only his employees in the casino, but the employees of the stores in the casino too. There was only one place big enough to talk to that amount of employees and that was in the theatre in the casino, the only place big enough where he could stand in front of the crowd and speak.

"Piss off, you love it." Mackenzie says as she stands in front of her suited up boss.

"Besides." Charlotte adds. "If you don't wanna do it, you could make Os do it."

Charlotte, standing just to the side of Os, gives him a slight smile as the big man looks at her stone faced.

"It's just one of those things." Daniel admits. "Bit hard to see how people are gonna take this."

"It's not like you're turfing them out on the street and not giving them anything for the pleasure." Mackenzie says, looking Daniel right in the eye.

"I think most of them would actually appreciate it." Charlotte says as she looks out from the side of the red curtain separating the behind the scenes, to the main stage.

Daniel looks down at his watch, being on time was one thing he prided himself on, and expected from everyone around him. He wasn't a fan of anything less than a few minutes early, but didn't tolerate lateness, even by a single minute.

"Better get this show on the road." Daniel says to himself. "Hopefully, this won't take too long."

Daniel walks around to the side of the curtain and on to the stage, as the others wait in the wings, watching Daniel walk across the stage, his firm soled leather shoes hitting the wooden boards catching the attention of everyone in the room, causing their idle chatter to stop as they look towards the stage. Daniel nods as he spots Dani Weston in the front row, a few seats down from Nick George. Daniel stands at a set up podium, turning his head to the right to see Christina Rose sitting a few rows back. Daniel clears his throat as he looks around the rows and rows of people, the theatre almost full. He takes a deep breath and speaks near the microphone.

"First off, thank you all for being here this morning. I know the casino opens soon, so I wanna thank you for coming in a touch early for this meeting." Daniel starts, looking around the room of curious looking faces. "And a thank you to you guys who have popped in for this on ya day off, I will try and get through this and let ya back to ya day."

Daniel looks across the stage to see Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne standing just off stage and looks back at the crowd.

"We've been going here at the casino for a while now, and I got a lot of you guys that have been here from day one, I got a lot of you here that has been here before day." Daniel says as he looks towards Dani Weston. "And there's a few of you joining us over recent months, but regardless of if you've been here a month, day, or a year, you've all played your part in making this successful."

Daniel stops for a second, his eyes bouncing from curious face to curious face, each not sure where this is going.

"I've always been the kinda bloke that if you do something for me, I will do something for you, I reward what needs to be rewarded." He says confidently.

Looking around the room some more, Daniel could see the faces changing, the word reward has that effect on some.

"I'm gonna reward you with a gift or two." Daniel continues. "The gift of family. I know as a bloke a long way from home, you miss ya family more around the holidays, you should be with them so from December 20th, the Casino will be closed to the public and everything in it, until the forth of January."

The crowd start to talk amongst themselves as Daniel looks towards the side of the stage, Mackenzie nodding her head in agreement.

"What about the money we'll lose?" A voice in the crowd calls out, Daniel's head snapping around to the front to look around.

"Well that's just rude calling out." He says, not knowing who called out. "But I was getting that if ya gave me half a chance."

The crowd seem to simmer down as Daniel looks around them.

"Your shifts were already made by then, rotas had gone out, but I ain't a man who's up for screwing you out of a couple of quid." Daniel says, his eyes scanning the crowd. "You'll all get paid for that, you're not gonna lose a penny, if fact, you'll all be getting a bonus on the 20th, along with your pay, a good bonus, and for those who work a lot for tips."

Daniel's eyes can't help but move towards Christina Rose.

"You too will be compensated." Daniel tells them. "I will be personally throwing down tips that you would have lost out on."

The crowd seem to intently talk amongst themselves, partly happy at essentially getting paid for nothing.

"What about the people who should be working in the stores?" A female voice calls out. "I have kids."

"I know many of you do." Daniel tells the crowd in general, not knowing exactly where the voice has come from. "But I've also spoke to each and every leader in the stores, long before I came out here to talk to you, to tell them I will be covering their wage bill for the time off."

Another satisfied murmer comes from the crowd, but Daniel continues.

"The simple fact is, we have made an arm and a leg this year from the Casino." Daniel says honestly. "More than we projected, thanks to your work, and our deal with SCW and SCU, the fact that we've had more events here than we thought possible. It's allowed us to turn our noses up at serious money to be made over the holiday season, and we would have made a mint over Christmas and New Year. We decided that for your hard work, you should be out there enjoying those holidays, rather than stuck at work. We were willing to sacrifice those two money spinners to reward you all for what you've done for us. In fact it doesn't stop there."

Daniel looks around, the crowds eyes on him, curious to find out what is coming next.

"I keep mentioning family." He says as he looks around. "So I'm willing to put you with yours. If you have family not around here and you want to go be with them, but couldn't because of work, or cash, or whatever, I'm gonna put you with them and pay for your flights to go be with them, where ever they are, and that includes you shop staff too."

The crowd gasp in shock and surprise but the camera cuts to Charlotte and Mackenzie for a second.

"I wonder how many SCW people will be looking for jobs here if this ever got out?" Charlotte asks as she looks at Mackenzie.

"Half the fucking roster." Mackenzie replies. "The ones who live in Vegas would pick up work here, just for the Christmas benefits."

The camera cuts back to Daniel, as he waves his hands to get some kinda silence.

"But don't book ya flights too soon." He tells them. "Because it's all about the wording, I said the Casino would be closed to the public from the 20th. On the 21st, we are having one hell of a Christmas party for you all, where you won't be waiting on people, people will be waiting on you."

Another happy burst of chatter goes through the crowd as Daniel smiles.

"So here's how it's gonna work." Daniel tells them after a few seconds. "You need to be somewhere for Christmas, there will be a form to fill out, that you can get from the admin office, grab it, fill it in, get it back and we'll do the rest."

Daniel looks down at his watch and checks the time before nodding towards the corner, where Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne stand before turning his head back towards the crowd.

"Anyway, thanks again for coming in before you're meant to start work and on your day off." Daniel tells them. "If you have any questions, feel free to find us and ask. Off to work you lot."

Daniel walks towards Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne as the crowd start to rise to their feet to leave. Daniel stands in front of the trio.

"Well?" He asks.

"Everyone seems as happy as pigs in shit." Mackenzie says with a firm nod.

"Why wouldn't they?" Charlotte adds. "They've got free money out of this, plus time with their family."

Before they continue, footsteps on the wooden boards can be heard as someone moves towards them, the group quickly turn around to see Nick George walking towards them.

"So no massive new years party or public Christmas party that would have made us bundles?" Nick says as he puts his head next to Daniel's, moving his eyes to Daniel's ears.

"The fuck are you doing?" Mackenzie asks confused.

"Seeing if his brain is still there." Nick replies.

"One, you wouldn't be able to see it through his ears." Charlotte says with a shake of her head.

"And two, you wouldn't know what a brain looks like, you've never had one." Mackenzie adds.

Nick looks at the pair of them, his head moving between both of them.

"Look at you two having a creepy twin moment." Nick replies with a smirk before turning back to Daniel. "Explain?"

Daniel calmly shrugs.

"We've made three times as much money as we thought we would." Daniel tells him. "And I dunno about you, but do you wanna deal with pissheads over the holidays when you can be putting your feet up back in London. Smashing back some pie and mash and dancing on local boozers tables, or staying sober and looking after a crowd? I mean, I personally thought you'd rather be spending your Christmas bonus..."

Nick tilts his head as he looks at Daniel.

"Oh don't tease me with a good time, mate." Nick says as he looks at Daniel. "You mean I'm actually getting a Christmas bonus this year?"

Daniel leans next to Nick's ear and whispers something in it, causing his eyes to widen.

"Fucking hell mate." Nick says surprised. "I can buy a football team with that... Well.... In the lower league... Debt ridden maybe..."

"Still wanna moan about Christmas?" Daniel asks with a smile.

"What's Christmas?" Nick says with a grin of his own.

"Anyway, back to work." Daniel says with a nod.

Nick nods and disappears and Daniel looks at the women.

"Right." Daniel tells them. "Here's ya jobs for the day. Have a word with Christina about that tweet, I ain't dealing with wrestling drama in the casino unless it's an SCU show. Get Caleb all set up too, and if you see Dani lifting anything heavier then a pen, cuff her or something."

Mackenzie nods her head.

"And hit the camera on for the stage from upstairs, might as well stand at the podium and speak about Carter while I got the chance." Daniel tells them.

Charlotte nods her head and the two women move away from Osbourne and Daniel. Daniel points to the stage and Osbourne nods his head and the two make their way back across the stage....

*******

Daniel once again stands at the podium with Osbourne behind him, the theatre now empty. Looking up, he sees the signal for the camera to be recording is now on and hoped it was zoomed in on both he and Osbourne.

"I really wasn't expecting Carter to be one of the people who put their names forward for a match against us for our titles, did you?" Daniel asks Osbourne.

Osbourne shakes his head.

"Usually, I'd shoot it down Carter." Daniel admits. "I'd say ya still a bit wet behind the ears and got ya mothers milk still on your cheeks but something made me say yes, and it's something Gabriel and Odette put in to my head when we was just like you, when we were training away and I'm sure they have got it in your nuts too and that's never stop learning and always teach what you know."

Daniel pauses to think about those words.

"This is a teachable moment for you Carter." Daniel says firmly. "It's about walking before you can run. I don't know if it was the bright lights, or the fact you was on the A show and not the B show somehow, that you were there in front of a live camera talking to a big crowd and you got a bit over excited, but you accepted an open challenge and here we are now, days away from the actually biggest match of your career just a month or so in to it."

Daniel shakes his head.

"This is where the walk before you can run thing comes in." Daniel says.

He glances a look towards Osbourne.

"You've overstepped here Carter by a distance, and I think that reality has set in a little bit, or should have done by now." Daniel guesses. "This ain't like fighting no names in SCU, not saying SCU is full of them, but you haven't really come up against anyone decent as yet, but here in SCW, there's a reason we've swept up the tag gold in all divisions, there's a reason Mackenzie smashed Mikah a while ago, there's a reason why many see us as an explosion waiting to happen. Frankly, we know if we wanted to take every singles title in SCW, we could probably do that too, and you've stepped up to us, mate, it's not gonna end well at all. You're already out of your comfort zone."

Daniel takes a sharp breath.

"All you've had to do is turn up to SCU and do what they tell you to do, right?" Daniel questions. "You haven't had to stand there and talk like this about someone. You haven't had a crew follow you around all day to capture sellable moments. First time that happens, people freeze and you should now be feeling that. Problem is mate, it gets a lot worse when that music hits and you start walking down that ramp knowing your facing champions. That's when the arsehole goes."

Daniel smiles.

"And that is what's gonna happen Carter." Daniel tells him. "This match is gonna be a bit too much for you, but use the experience, enjoy your time in a big boy ring, but don't expect to get anything out of it other than experience. Don't expect the Mixed Tag Team championships to be coming with you, don't expect us to take it easy on you because we were trained by the same people, don't expect anything except us walking out with what we walked in with."

Daniel clears his throat.

"You know me Carter." Daniel says with a smile. "I only deal in facts."

Daniel nods to Osbourne and the duo walk off stage.

Climax Control Archives / Diamonds are everyone's best friends.

« on: August 09, 2019, 08:50:04 AM »

So we had a big delivery to come in today, but for some reason, Danny has left it with me and Kenz to deal with. We don't mind, but I get the feeling it woulda been more fun seeing whatever is happening to Nick, actually happen rather than hear about this later. In fact I know that would be a ton more fun than what's going on here. Still, I bet we're gonna make more money out of what we're doing here than what they're doing. See, sometimes, our deliveries are not exactly what they say they are on the tin, sometimes, they're very different. While you're watching my left hand, my right hand has something very different in. That's how things work well in our other businesses, much less complicated that way, trust me.

"I wonder what those guys are up to?" Charlotte questions to herself

Sitting up in the main office. Charlotte sits behind the main desk in Daniel's office, her eyes looking down at a stack of papers in front of her, a pen in her right hand as she signs off on something and slides the paper to one side.

"Probably slacking off." Mackenzie says as the camera turns around to see her feet on the desk from the other side. "Football season's started back home, real football where they actually use their feet, so knowing those lot, they're probably all excited and decided to have a FIFA session."

Charlotte lifts her head up away from the desk and look at Mackenzie.

"Not with what we've got coming in today." Charlotte reminds Mackenzie. "Something must have drove Daniel mad not to be here himself to sort this out."

"Or someone who's name rhymes with Dick." Mackenzie responds with a serious look on her face. "I know he's been chasing Daniel down for days about something... Pretty sure I saw Daniel google about where to buy a new shovel."

Charlotte smiles at Mackenzie and turns her face back to the stack of papers, her eyes narrowing as she reads one in her head.

"Looks like Dani is trying to get us to sign off on a new drink here." Charlotte tells Mackenzie.

"Can't do that without tasting it." Mackenzie says with a nod. "Nick mighta just scribbled his chicken scratch down but not us, need to have a swig of that."

Charlotte stands up and nods her head.

The camera cuts to the bar area where Dani Weston stands, looking at Charlotte and Mackenzie with two red drinks in front of them, the nerves on Dani's face are clear to see.

She's known Charlotte and Mackenzie for a long time, they'd even call Dani a friend, which was rare for the London Underground ladies before they came to America, they kept their enemies close but who needed friends.

Mackenzie moves the straw around the drink, just stringing it out, knowing each passing second, the nerves would be increasing, not out of malice towards Dani, more out of personal entertainment.

"You know if you don't drink it soon." Charlotte starts. "Dani's gonna probably faint or something."

Mackenzie rolls her eyes and both her and Charlotte take a long sip through the straw of the red drink. Charlotte looks at Mackenzie with an approving nod. Charlotte stops drinking and looks towards Dani.

"Yeah." She says with a reaffirming nod. "I'll be signing off on these things."

"These things would get Fenris pissed after three and that's saying something." Mackenzie says. "Gimme one of these things before bed and I am out for the count. Nice one."

A wide smile crosses Dani's face.

"Thank you." Dani says sweetly. "I wasn't sure you was gonna like that one."

"It's full of booze, what's not to like?" Mackenzie says.

Before the conversation continues, a casino security guard moves towards Charlotte, whispering something in her ear. Charlotte stands up and looks towards the main door, turning her head slightly to give the security guard a nod. She looks back at Mackenzie.

"We got an issue." She tells Mackenzie, before looking at Dani. "We'll be back with you in a bit. If you need us, call us."

Dani nods as Charlotte and Mackenzie stand from their bar stools and step away a little. Mackenzie looks at Charlotte with narrowed eyes.

"Someone trying to get in with a firearm." Charlotte quickly tells Mackenzie.

Mackenzie puts her nose in the air, breathing deeply.

"I smell bacon." Mackenzie tells Charlotte.

Mackenzie always had a weird knack of being able to know when there was a police officer around without even seeing them. Her instinct had got the group out of trouble on many occasions in the past.

The two walk towards the main door, stopping to look across at a man seemingly arguing with security. Mackenzie nods as she looks towards Charlotte.

"Defo old bill." Mackenzie nods, confirming her suspicions of the police. "He stinks of it. Everything about him stinks of police. He couldn't have been more obvious if he come crashing through the door in a panda car."

Charlotte and Mackenzie approaches the man, still arguing with the security guards.

"What's the problem here?" Mackenzie asks.

The man turns to the women and looks them up and down.

"Who are you?" The man asks in a gruff voice.

"I'm Mackenzie, this is Charlotte, we're part owners of this Casino." Mackenzie tells them. "And what's your name officer?"

The man looks taken back by the serious looking Mackenzie, her dislike for police is common knowledge amongst the group.

"Officer Brand." The now confirmed police officer replies.

"He won't give up the gun boss." The nearest security guard tells Charlotte.

"Here's the thing Officer Brand, this is a firearm free zone." Charlotte tells him. "Clearly stated all over the place. Only people with weapons in this place is my own people and they're non lethal."

"That's bullshit." Officer Brand replies quickly.

"No, we're fucking English mate." Mackenzie snaps back. "You can consider all this Casino and anything we own, as a British territory and we have gun control. There ain't no guns allowed on these grounds."

"Besides." Charlotte adds. "Haven't you watched the damn news lately with you American lunatics and mass shootings. We ain't encouraging that and we don't want a shootout, so you either check your guns or you go to a place that takes the risks of pissed up idiots shooting in the air like Texans."

"Can I have a word with you ladies?" Officer Brand says, pointing to one side.

Charlotte and Mackenzie move to one side with the office and listens closely to him.

"This is official business." The officer says.

"I don't really give a fuck." Mackenzie tells him. "You're not having a gun in here."

"Besides, unless you're looking at someone that works here, you have no right to be in here without informing us, especially if you're bringing in guns." Charlotte tells him. "So as you haven't spoken to anyone here with any kinda power, to get permission to carry those peashooters on our property, I'm gonna tell you to sling your hook."

The officer sighs deeply

"I don't think you understand." Officer Brand replies exhaling. "We have been chasing a jewel thief cause Claude LeFluer for months and we know he's in Vegas after a big job looking to make an exchange. We have good intelligence that it will be happening here. We needed to work quick to be here and do this."

"Never heard of him." Mackenzie responds innocently. "Not a crime buff myself but I do know that you're not bringing your gun in here, and no one will no matter what badge you flash around, or any of your work friends flash around. Basically, you can walk in, you can look around for this bloke, but you are not causing a fucking shootout around here with innocent people in here."

"I mean, if you was smart, you would have spoke to us, or the major shareholder." Charlotte adds. "And arrangements could have been made where this place would have just been full of your people and not innocents having a night out. So either check your gun or hit the bricks because you're not coming in here with that thing and causing shit. You can have your chance of catching this fella, but not with a deadly weapon. There's no two ways about this at all and standing here wasting your time pissing around with me is just giving your suspect more time to do what he's gotta and disappear in to the night again."

Charlotte and Mackenzie stare at the man, trying to force a little pressure on him to make up his mind. Eventually the police officer sighs.

"Check ya gun over there." Charlotte says with a point. "And give your mates the heads up too, because I don't wanna waste my time standing here when we got a delivery to sign for and a casino to run."

Mackenzie nods at security guard to escort the police officer to check his gun in and Charlotte and Mackenzie turn to walk away. Mackenzie looks over her shoulder, checking the distance between them and the police officer.

"Think someone's been talking?" Mackenzie asks.

"No one in here." Charlotte adds. "Someone with half arsed information. It's no one too close but might be worth looking in to."

The two walk past the bar but Dani calls out to them.

"Hey guys." Dani calls out, causing the women to stop. "There's an alcohol delivery downstairs, but the guys at the loading docks said it needs a signature from one of you guys and not me."

Charlotte nods her head as she looks at Dani.

"Yeah, it's some of Daniel's really expensive stuff." Charlotte tells her. "Because of the price and such, it was arranged for one of us to sign for it. Nothing important, but when he spends a bomb on that import stuff, he likes to sign for it."

"Where is he?" Dani asks, but inhales sharply, thinking that maybe she's overstepping her mark.

"Not sure." Mackenzie tells her. "Him, Os and Nick took off somewhere this morning, haven't seen them since. Anyway, better go sign for that booze."

Down in the loading dock, Charlotte and Mackenzie walk through a side door, Mackenzie holding a bag in her hand, watching men unload a huge van with boxes, moving them to one side and stacking them in a neat pile, presumably waiting for them to be moved on elsewhere in the building. Charlotte and Mackenzie walk down a few steps to move to the back of the truck, peering in to see it three quarters of a way full with different top shelf alcohols.

"Gotta admit, this was pretty smart of Daniel." Mackenzie tells Charlotte with a reaffirming nod of her head. "Not many would have come up with this. Just feels a bit weird having the plod above our head sitting there waiting."

"Nothing to worry about." Charlotte tells her. "No one's expecting this to be anything other than a booze delivery."

A man steps out of the front of the truck, moving along the side to get to where Charlotte and Mackenzie stand. He holds out a clipboard and pen and Charlotte takes it in her hand, signing her name across the docket.

"Now that the legitimate stuff is done." Charlotte says with a smile. "How are you Claude? Loving the fake facial hair."

"Glasses ain't helping though, they make you look old." Mackenzie adds.

The man removes a hat from his head.

Yes, indeed the man is Claude LeFleur, the man Officer Brand alluded to not too long before during his conversation with Charlotte and Mackenzie.

"It's good to see you both." Claude says with a slight French accent. "Well, one of you at least. Where is Daniel today?"

"He had other business to deal with." Charlotte tells him. "So he sent us down here to do this."

"It's good that he trusts you to do this." Claude replies.

"We need to get this done Claude." Mackenzie tells him. "The local police force is upstairs looking to introduce themselves to you."

A slight smile crosses Claude's face.

"Oh I know." Claude tells them. "Officer Brand did not like to give up his weapon."

Charlotte and Mackenzie look towards each other in surprise and back towards Claude, who's slight smile has turned in to a much wider smile.

"I do my own research before committing." Claude says. "He doesn't worry me, he has no men on the road. I have looked in to this. They think I was just going to walk in to the casino and do this in plain sight."

Claude reaches in to his pocket and pulls out a black felt bag and hands it to Mackenzie. Mackenzie puts the back she walked in with on the ground and opens the top of the back felt bag and pours the contents in to her hand. A wide smile appears on her face as she looks down at a handful of diamonds. She looks closely at the them. Charlotte leans her head in closely, taking a look at them. She and Mackenzie share a look and Mackenzie puts them back in the bag. She puts the bag and the contents back in to her pocket. She reaches down to the floor and picks up the bag she brought and hands it to Claude. He opens the zip and looks inside, looking at rolled up bank notes.

"I will not count." He tells them. "I trust you all."

"Well you better get on your toes pretty quickly." Charlotte tells him. "Before one of them have brainwave upstairs and figure something out."

Claude nods his head and makes his way to the front of the truck. Charlotte and Mackenzie smile as they make their way to the door.

Back in the office, the sound of the safe door is heard slamming and Charlotte and Mackenzie turn around.

"Now that's dealt with, now it's time to focus on what's to come on Sunday." Charlotte says. "I'm not taking Sierra Williams lightly if I'm the one in the ring with her. I'm not that stupid because I do things by the numbers and by the numbers, Sierra is one of the most dangerous women in SCW. Picks up wins all over the place and beats people you don't expect her to beat. People see her in the ring and step back, they think twice about everything they do because they know what a psycho she is, but there's no half a step back here, there's no backing down here. The truth is Sierra, we've faced bigger and scarier people than you outside of the ring. We've taken on a lot of scarier people than you've ever seen in your life. I think it's an East London thing. Women there don't like to back down, they don't like to step away and we've dealt with people like that all our lives, so you just don't have the fear factor with us at all."

Charlotte shakes her head.

"That's what you're built on." Charlotte continues. "The fiery Latina fear, we know that those Latin girls are hot blooded and up for a fight... Well, most of you, we've seen Crystal whatever her name is. We know though that you're built on scaring the daylights out of people before they've even got it the ring with you."

Charlotte waves her finger.

"Can't use that advantage against us." Charlotte says with a smile. "Cause you should know, we're not people who back down from anyone or anything. We're happy to stand toe to toe with anyone. So now you gotta look at what you are without that fear, without people scared to death before getting in the ring with you. Evelyn needed to change her drawers four times before facing you, but that ain't us so I don't have to tell you this is gonna be a completely different challenge for you, doesn't matter if it's me or Kenz taking you on, you should know straight up that this is gonna be so much different than last week. You gotta approach this in a very different way and whatever you say, your little acid tongue, it's not gonna bother us at all. We don't listen to a damn word what anyone says about us when it comes to getting in the ring, but you should listen to what we have to say and what we have to say, you should take as a lesson. The lesson for you is come up with something else, because that scary Sierra thing won't work on everyone so you need to sit there and come up with another way to get on someone's nerves."

She pushes her hands together.

"When you strip all that back, yes, you got years of experience on us." Charlotte continues. "But you've seen the stories of the inexperienced being the veterans and this is the case here. Don't get me wrong, we're not exactly newbies, but you've been doing this for years, not even that matters. It comes down to who are the better wrestlers, who can control themselves and that's us Sierra. Don't matter which one of us you're in the ring with, outcome will be the same."

"I think you're a bit respectful there." Mackenzie chips in. "Cause the numbers, and all that bollocks means nothing to me. Sierra's like me, loves a fucking fight."

Charlotte tilts her head to the right in slight agreement.

"And this is why I'm hoping that I end up in the ring with her." Mackenzie says with an evil looking grin. "Because it will be a fucking fight. None of that wrestling shit, just a straight up knock your teeth out fight. It's what everyone wants to see, me on one side of the ring, Sierra on the other, because they know the science of this wrestling shit goes out the window and it will be two women just kicking seven bags of shit out of each other. It's what people would pay good money for."

Mackenzie cracks her knuckles.

"And fuck me, it would be worth the money." Mackenzie says with a cold nod. "I think that woman might actually be a challenge in a straight up fight, fuck if we ever needed a pair of hands, I think she'd fit in fucking well, but I ain't no fat fucker like Bobbie Dahl who will tire that easy, I'm not some pussy bitch like Evelyn who will run around the ring scared to death of Sierra Williams, I'm someone that's gonna stand face to face and punch until one of us isn't standing anymore. I'll either knock Sierra the fuck out, or wear myself out trying. I'm going for knocking Sierra out myself. I come in to every match looking for a fight and I do mean every single match and so far, so many people have let me down."

Mackenzie looks at Charlotte.

"So many bitches out there who can't take more than a few punches." She says with a sigh.

Charlotte nods her head as Mackenzie turns back to the camera.

"I really hope you can Sierra." Mackenzie says with a smirk. "I really hope you can take a fucking dig or two cause not many in SCW can. Believe me, if you get that tough luck of facing me, you're gonna take more than a few to that face of yours. On Sunday, if it's me, expect my fist to hit your face over and over again until you can't move anymore. For your own safety, you better hope you get Charlotte instead. Right, I'm bored of talking about you now, so I'll see ya Sunday, I'll hopefully be the one who's fist is connecting with your teeth."

The door of the office opens and the two look around to see Osbourne carrying in Nick George over his shoulder.

"What happened to him?" Charlotte asks.

"It's a long story..." Daniel says with a grin. "But a good un!"

The camera fades to black.

Climax Control Archives / Doing my nut in!

« on: August 09, 2019, 08:48:49 AM »

Smiling is a big part of my game, a warm smile puts people at ease around you, which is a big plus in the game we're in. Trying to get people to trust you with a smile, means they part with what you want a little bit easier and quicker than most. In a game like ours where we need to get what we want pretty sharpish, that smile can make all the difference, but I ain't gonna lie, I ain't been smiling too often at this point, the smile has been wiped clean off my face because some bloke has been badgering me about joining the wrestling world, joining London Underground on the camera. That man is my close friend, Nick George. I like Nick, we grew up together, we worked together for donkey's years, but he never made it up to my level, he never rose the ranks and has accepted that, he's good for that, but now he wants to be part of the group on the screen, doing the SCW thing.

There's a couple of things that scream out no to me. One, he just got a promotion to run the casino a little more hands on, and two, his temperament to manage our wrestling career ain't all there. He sees wrestling management as general management, but it's not, yet he won't ease up.

I've avoided having the conversation with him because he bugged the daylights out of me. He's doing it for the wrong reasons, he wants to punch a ginger bloke. He could do that without being involved in wrestling but knows he can get away with it if it's for the entertainment of others.

Anyway, I thought I'd avoided him well, swerving his offer to hang out at his place. It had been a long day so home felt like a good place to be...

... How wrong was I?

Tiredness covers Daniel Morgan's face as he puts the key in the door to the home he shares with the rest of London Underground. The rest of the group opting to be elsewhere for the night, but sleep was very much on Daniel's mind. A quick turn of the key allows him to push the door open to the home and walks in. Daniel walks directly to the living room, taking his jacket off from his back and hangs it on a nearby coat rack. Without turning his back, he rolls his eyes before closing them.

"What are you doing here?" Daniel asks "And more to the point, how did you even get in here?"

Daniel turns around to see Nick George sitting on his U shaped sofa, his feet up.

"And get your plates off me sofa." Daniel tells Nick.

Nick takes his feet off the sofa and looks at Daniel, Daniel staring right back at him.

"So?" Daniel asks as he moves towards. "What's with the breaking and entering act?"

Nick puts his hands up as he looks at Daniel.

"Not breaking and entering." Nick tells Daniel with a calm smile. "More pick pocketing when Os leaves his keys unprotected in his pocket."

Daniel moves around, sitting at another part of the sofa.

"So spill." Daniel tells him.

"Well, Dani said you couldn't swing by our place for a little presentation that I worked so hard on." Nick tells Daniel. "So if Muhammad wouldn't go to the mountain, the mountain comes to him."

Nick reaches to the floor, picking up a laptop and hitting a button, causing Daniel's television to light up with the words "Why Nick is already a better manager than every manager in SCW."

"I could do without this." Daniel mutters to himself.

"Why Nick is already a better manager than every manager in SCW." Nick says proudly. "Catchy eh?"

"As catchy as an STD in Thailand." Daniel replies plainly.

Nick clicks a button on the laptop and a picture of Alanah O'Connell appears.

"Now I took these people from the managers page because it was easier" Nick says as he clicks a button again on the laptop, showing the word who on the screen. "Who indeed, I mean she's listed as a manager, her profile says manager, but I don't think she's ever really been around, certainly not the shows I've seen. Now I would show up more, making me already a better manager than her."

Nick clicks another button and Aron Baltassarson appears on the screen. Nick clicks on again and a picture of a doormat is seen.

"Doormat Daniel, a doormat." Nick tells him. "He's basically a glorified Alfred to his master Batman. He does whatever his bro tells him to do, he doesn't have an independent thought in his nut. Just a follower, nothing else. Since Ty West came along, he ain't really needed other than being a butler. See, I ain't a follower, I get things done, I am a man of action, a man who doesn't have to pick up laundry or wear noise cancelling earphones because me brother has no respect for me being in the house as long as he's playing hide the sausage with some batty boy. I command respect, therefore, already a better manager than Aron long name."

Daniel lets out a long yawn as he closes his eyes, but Nick continues. Clicking a button to show the twins of Cassie and Gene Banton Jr. He clicks again with the word repetitive on the screen.

"Yes, repetitive." Nick says pointing at the screen. "They also force the commentator to say the same old line about bringing his pyro from home, I mean come on, get a new line or two. I mean, she don't do sod all but walk to the ring, but giving him the mic is about as bright as a match in a hurricane. If brains were dynamite, he wouldn't have enough to blow his own nose. See, already a better manager."

Nick looks towards Daniel, seeing his eyes already closed and shakes his head.

"Ok, I'll skip a couple, wake up." Nick says as he frantically clicks on the buttons.

Daniel opens his eyes and tries to focus on the screen. He waits as Nick gets up a picture of Spencer Gosling. He grits his teeth and clicks again with the words ginger twat on the screen.

"Stupid cartoon look alike, ginger twat son of a orange tree." Nick says through gritted teeth. "Strangest looking human being on the face of the earth, looks like a drawing, and needs a good punch in the damn face. I mean look at the fucking ginger tosser Daniel! Look at him! He belongs in South Park! You can't tell me I'm not a better manager than him already?"

"Wouldn't have a clue, rarely shows up." Daniel says with another yawn. "Let me ask you this Nicky. Do you know what a wrestling manager does?"

"Stands at ringside, punches people." Nick fires back pretty quickly.

"No, traditional managers are there to talk for someone." Daniel tells him. "They never made it as a wrestler but got the talking side down. Problem is in this game, every wrestler can actually talk, they don't need a mouthpiece."

"Os don't talk, he needs a mouthpiece." Nick says waving his finger at Daniel, a wide smile on his face.

"You may have me on that, but I ain't just gonna click me fingers and make you a manager Nick, ain't gonna work that way." Daniel tells Nick, his eyes half open. "We had to bust our arses to get a foot in here at great expense, you just can't walk up to someone and be their wrestling manager."

"That ginger bollocks must have done. Look at him!" Nick says shaking his head. "He probably used to get beat up by his little sister every day, little sister 5 years younger than him, and he has a really annoying fucking name too."

"He musta done something that puts him ahead of you." Daniel says, half poking the bear.

Nick grits his teeth as he looks at Daniel, knowing Daniel may have a point but not too quick to admit it.

"So what do I have to do?" Nick asks.

"Maybe this is tiredness talking and I ain't gonna be feeling this one tomorrow, but be here at 9am tomorrow and we'll go sort something out where you can get started." Daniel says through a yawn. "Till then, piss off for a while."

A smile crosses Nick's face as he stands up to leave.

"You're not gonna regret this." He says with a grin.

"I already am." Daniel says with a nod.

As Nick walks past him, Daniel reaches in to his pocket. He pulls out a phone and quickly hits a few buttons, holding it up to his ear and waits.

"Charley." Daniel says talking to Charlotte. "Tomorrow, can you and Kenz deal with that delivery? I need to go do something.... No nothing major, just need to show Nick it ain't easy doing what we do...."

And he showed up when I told him to, not knowing what to expect, but I do. We're off to a OG Gym, ran by the people who trained us, Gabriel and Odette Stevens.

Yes, I called ahead to get permission for this. Gabriel and Odette don't run a public gym, you need permission to bring an outsider there, no matter who you are. Gabriel was fuming when Courtney Pierce and Ty West were taken there without permission by Fenris, I mean proper fuming to the point it nearly cost Fenris his privileges there. Their gym was their gym, not many outsiders have seen the inside of those walls and if I rolled up there with Nick, without asking Gabriel AND Odette, chances are we'd be told to sling our hook. It's just not what you do.

Osbourne stops the car outside the gym, turning off the engine. Daniel opens the passenger side door and steps out while Nick steps out of the back of the car. Nick looks up at the building and to Daniel.

"Is this that gym no one but special people can train at?" Nick asks Daniel.

Daniel nods his head up and down as Osbourne joins them and looks at the building.

"Yeah, and you're arsehole lucky to be allowed to be stepping through that door." Daniel tells him firmly "Because not many people get the chance to do this, so enjoy it while you can."

"What am I even doing here, I thought only chosen wres...." Nick stops in his tracks. "Oh..."

Daniel and Osbourne smile towards Nick as they start to walk to the door. Daniel presses a buzzer outside and the door opens. Daniel and Osbourne walk in to the building, Nick following them slowly. They walk towards the reception desk, to see the stuffed teddy bear, owned by Despayre, Angel sitting on a raised chair behind the desk.

"Morning Angel." Daniel says with a nod, much to Nick's confusion.

"Are you telling me that teddy bear just buzzed us in?" Nick mutters, not believing what he just said.

Daniel looks at him, trying to put on his best serious face.

"This place is slightly magic." Daniel says as he pushes a door open and walks in to the main gym area.

Before Daniel can move too far in to the gym, Lucas Stevens, son of Gabriel and Odette runs towards him. Out of instinct, Daniel reaches down and picks the young boy in the air.

"Alright pal." Daniel says with a smile. "You alright?"

"I'm good." He tells Daniel, but his eyes drift towards Nick. "Who's he?"

Daniel looks behind him.

"That's Nick, he's come to get beat up today." Daniel says with a grin.

"I could take him." Lucas says, looking at a confused Nick, even getting a smile out of Osbourne.

Osbourne looks at Nick and nods at him.

"Aw shut up." Nick says firmly. "You talk too much Os."

Daniel puts Lucas back on to the ground, the young man running off and in to the gym as Gabriel approaches the trio. Gabriel nods towards Daniel.

"Well, I was surprised to get the call asking for this." Gabriel says with a smile.

"What's this?" Nick asks confused. "No one's told me shit."

Daniel turns towards Nick and looks at him seriously.

"You want to be a manager, you want to do what we do, then you're gonna train for it." Daniel tells him firmly. "You're gonna learn the ins and outs of this thing."

"To be a manager?" Nick says with a sceptical tone. "The guy with the clap is a manager, I don't see him training."

Daniel, Osbourne and Gabriel look around each other.

"Who's got the clap now?" Gabriel asks.

"Dunno, but you can get antibiotics for that." Daniel tells him.

"The clap." Nick says again. "You know the Viking things all those Icelandic people did after knocking England out of the Euros."

A look of relief crosses Daniel and Gabriel's face.

"THAT clap." Daniel says holding back a laugh. "You mean Aron?"

"Yeah, you don't see him here." Nick says with a smirk.

Behind Nick's back, a shirtless Aron walks past him, Daniel nods towards him.

"Morning A." Daniel say with a nod, but Nick smirks.

"I ain't falling for that." Nick says with another smirk. "Gotta get up earlier to catch me out like that."

"Morning Daniel, Osbourne." Aron says warmly before putting his hand on Nick's shoulder. "Nick."

A frown crosses Nick's face.

"Well shit." He says slowly.

Aron walks past the group to continue his work out as Nick slowly shakes his head.

"Aron is here five times a week at least." Gabriel tells Nick "He works out with Fenris every day he can. If shows are in Vegas, there's times he's here for two weeks straight. He may not be a wrestler but someday he might be, so he puts the effort in as much as anyone else here."

"I only want to be a manager." Nick says with a shrug. "Then I can put words in the big fella's gob for him."

Nick points a thumb towards the much larger Osbourne and nods his head just once firmly.

"And what's wrong with learning all aspects?" Daniel asks him. "The better you learn the entire business, the better you can be at it, more success you have. Your missus can do it, she went through this all. Do you wanna give her your trousers now?"

Nick looks across at the ring and back to Daniel and across to Gabriel.

"How had can it be?" Nick ponders. "It can't be that hard to learn."

"You know you can't actually punch people." Gabriel mentions with a frown.

Nick frowns back at Gabriel.

"Then I quit." Nick says, turning on his heels, but Osbourne stands in front of him.

"The ginger cartoon character one." Daniel starts "Nick the I'm so tough and macho man zero. Proper own goal there son because now you know deep down in your heart, ginger bloke is better at something than you."

Daniel smiles behind Nick's back as Nick grinds his teeth.

"And I mean if you give up that easy, not sure you're the right man to even be in a position of power at the casino." Daniel says, trying not to laugh. "I mean we can send you back to London to work under David, or maybe you can be the guy who picks up the empty glasses at the casino, working with that college kid or something."

Nick closes his eyes and turns back to face Daniel. He waves a finger at Daniel, the words trying to come out of his mouth, but Daniel raises both eyebrows as no words comes past his lips. Daniel points at the ring as Nick sighs and starts to walk towards it. Gabriel walks towards the ring and Daniel moves to one side, picking up a nearby chair and places it outside the ring and watches on as Nick and Gabriel get in to the ring. The camera focuses on Daniel as he watches the ring.

"AAAAWWWWWW" Nick can be heard yelling out.

THUMP!

The sound of body meeting canvas can be heard. Daniel winces as he watches on.

"God fucking damn..." Nick can be heard yelling.

THUMP!

Daniel looks back towards Osbourne behind him.

"He's gonna feel that in the morning." Daniel tells him before turning his attention back to the ring. "Gonna feel that a hell of a lot. Better book him off work tomorrow Os cause he ain't gonna make it."

Osbourne nods his head but Daniel turns his head towards the camera.

"And while you're here." Daniel starts. "Might as well have a little chat about Lachlan Kane while I got the chance."

Daniel waves his fingers towards the camera.

"I gotta admit Lachlan, you've had a few distractions lately." Daniel says. "I can relate, I got a brother who's a pain in the arse too, always trying to undermine what you do and yeah, it's a right bark but I choose to focus on the tasks at hand, such as this upcoming match where you will be in the ring against me or Os. It's a daunting prospect, and I know in your melon, you think you're already one half of the best team there is out there, but I don't think that's really the case, do you? I mean you've gone off the boil something chronic lately and it ain't too much to say it's easy to see why. You're sitting there with some chunky bird looking at all those cameraman up close shots of ya junk wanting a part of that eggplant, and just when you shake her off, you have the strangest looking ex military flamer trying to get a grope, so I get why ya pretty distracted when it comes to the in ring stuff, it would explain why these outside distractions are pissing with ya mind, when all you want is to stop being treated like you're a prime steak. Unfortunately, that's always gonna be there while Christian Underwood is your boss, so you're always gonna be a little distracted. Every time you walk to that ring, you're gonna sit there and wonder if Christian's told that cameraman to get a little too close, that feeling you're gonna have of feeling like nothing but a piece of meat is pretty much always gonna be there. Eventually, it's gonna mess with ya head to the point where you are set to go on a long losing streak."

Daniel pauses for breath for a second.

"I honestly thought it would start up last week, not gonna lie to ya mate." Daniel says with a cool, calm tone to his voice. "I mean you couldn't shake them two off a couple of weeks ago and I thought that, that fella's mind games might have got to ya too much last week to give it a go. I thought he was gonna get under your skin, but you have nothing to worry about with mind games this week."

Daniel shakes his head.

"I don't do the mind games bollocks." Daniel says honestly. "I'm more blatant and on the nose with what I say, and I couldn't give a monkeys if you was a little fat bloke or a hundred percent muscle. I couldn't give a damn if you have a chunk after ya, or a very effeminate bloke wanting ya, doesn't change what's gonna happen in that ring. I don't need to play mind games when I got the talent that I have, I don't have to play them on Os' behalf because the man is a bit of a monster, utter brute force. I don't need to throw you off your game because between now and the last time we met, we have got better and better and you've let things slide a bit. You've sat there and seemingly give up, almost flushing a good start down the bog. This is why I'm predicting Lachlan that you're about to go on a long losing streak, starting on Sunday at Climax Control 245. I'm predicting that it's time for us to get one over on you two and this is the beginning of your slip in to obscurity."

Daniel leans back a little in the chair.

"Fucks sake." Nick's voice can be heard saying off the camera.

THUMP!

Daniel winces as he looks in the ring.

"Ouch." Daniel says with a shake of the head. "Anyway Lachlan, I think you know that you've gotta be at the top of your game to beat us. You know you've gonna do better than you have done lately because let's face it, choking a Roulette title match has done bugger all for your confidence here, getting a draw with two people you should be defeating and getting through last week cause they didn't exactly put in the effort to make a difference. Your upcoming loss against us should put you in a slump."

"NO NO NO NO!" Nick can be heard shouting.

THUMP!

Daniel ignores it to continue.

"I know Hot Stuff right now is handing out incentives so maybe when we're done with ya, he'll give ya something to aim for. I mean you show up every week to talk to the fans, so you've earned it, right?" Daniel says tapping his chin. "Ah nevermind, he still might give you something decent to do to relight the fire you had when you first showed up because believe me, you're gonna have to rediscover that form somehow cause your dream of recapturing the mixed tag team titles end on Sunday. We have the same dream of getting those belts and being on the Summer XXXTreme VI show with something meaningful on the line and it doesn't matter who we face, the facts remain in place that this is the end of the line for you Lachlan. This is the stop you get off at."

THUMP!

Daniel gives two thumbs up to the ring in front of him.

"I respect what you've done so far Lachlan, even if you have gone off the boil." Daniel starts "I respect that fact that you and Sierra has the same goals as us by lifting this division to the next level and getting rid of the titles from those vermin that is Gamer Inc, but I ain't gonna be happy, Os ain't gonna be happy, the girls ain't gonna be happy until those titles come back to us. It's been the goal from day one. Us and those tag belts go together pretty damn well Lachlan and we are not gonna stop until we get those belts back again. Thanks for trying to push the division but it's time those belts came back with us. This is where the dream ends for you."

"ENOUGH!" Shouts Nick's voice.

THUMP!

"And if you know anything about me, you'll know I don't do bullshit." Daniel says looking down the camera. "I only deal in facts."

The camera moves to the ring to show Nick crawling towards the outside towards Daniel.

"All he keeps doing is throwing me in the fucking air." Nick complains.

"Aw, you'll get used to it in a few days." Daniel says with a smirk.

"The fuck?" Nick fires back.

Daniel stands up as the camera fades out.

Climax Control Archives / Just Greed? Turn it in pal!

« on: July 19, 2019, 11:07:11 AM »

I don't get insulted easily, neither do the girls or Os, but as soon as our upcoming match was announced, our opponents took to that wonderful world where no one says what they mean, and hints at shit about doing something, then not bothering, yes, Twitter, to call us the sin of greed... Are you having a laugh Gerald? Just the sin of greed? No pal, we are much more than that. You see, I am a man who does believe in God, I am a man who feels there's a higher power somewhere. I mean we wasn't just plonked on this earth without guidance to me, but it is hypocrisy really. You count against sins, yet you do them all the time. Have you not over indulged in the Lord's name at Christmas? Have you not took pride in your work? Have you never had a lazy day to yourself? Have you always been happy with what you've been handed and not been envious of someone who had more, driving you to greed? Have you never walked in the kitchen, seen your missus from behind and got a rager, dragged down those drawers and whacked her a portion on the kitchen table?

Bollocks you haven't. We all sin every single day, and to just call us one sin is pretty insulting.

We encourage sin because life would be a pretty dull place without it. This was our last week...

*******

GLUTTONY

Saturday nights off have become a bit of a custom to the members of London Underground since Nick George and Dani Weston got a promotion in the casino, the four "board members" were no longer to required to be there constantly. Daniel had full faith in both Dani and Nick to do what they had to do to keep the business ticking over, even if some of the members of the group had doubts on Nick's professionalism, Daniel had known him for years. This led to a lot of easy going Saturday nights in the London Underground house in the hills.

With the television playing in the background, Daniel, sits in the middle of the U shaped sofa, his eyes on the game on the television, while Osbourne sat to his left around the side, and Charlotte and Mackenzie sat to his right.

"I'm starting to feel like we're all becoming seriously fucking old." Mackenzie says with a sharp tone.

Daniel turns his head, looking at her with a smile, a beer in his hand. He raises the bottle towards Mackenzie with a smile.

"Lovely, ain't it?" He says with his thick English tone cutting through the room.

"Until we get a call that Nick has set off the smoke alarms." Charlotte adds to the conversation.

"He won't do that..." Daniel reassures her, before frowning. "Well, not again, not this soon anyway. Can't possibly do it twice in one week."

Charlotte and Mackenzie tilt their heads, looking at Daniel, Daniel turns his head to see Osbourne staring a hole through his boss.

"Well I hope not anyway." Daniel says with a shrug.

Daniel tries to hold back a frown as a knock on the door can be heard, causing Charlotte and Mackenzie to gaze at each other.

"Expecting anything?" Charlotte asks.

Mackenzie shakes her head but the two look towards Osbourne, who is already off his feet and heading towards the door in haste. Daniel turns his head to the door, waiting for his return, and within a few seconds, Osbourne returns, carrying four large pizzas. He walks to the coffee table and places them down.

"Nice one Os." Mackenzie says with a nod but Osbourne looks up at her.

Osbourne shakes his head at Mackenzie, waving his finger at her and pointing to himself. He flips the lid open and pulls away a slice, demolishing it within seconds.

"Are you serious?" Mackenzie says from across the room.

Osbourne looks at her seriously and nods his head firmly, his hand moving towards a second slice.

"Not even gonna give away a slice of that thing?" Charlotte asks him.

Osbourne shakes his head at Charlotte as the second slice quickly disappears. The two women looks towards Daniel who rolls his shoulders at them.

"What can I say?" Daniel says rhetorically. "He's a growing lad."

Growing lad or just plainly a glutton?

*******

SLOTH

Lazy Sunday afternoons, something everyone enjoys from time to time and Charlotte Elliot was no different. Downtime for a wrestler is more than a little important but today this wasn't about downtime, this was about can't be bothered to move. Last night wasn't an overly heavy night, but the urge to move wasn't there.

Laying on the sofa in the shared home with the rest of London Underground, Charlotte laid across the sofa with her head on the arm rest at the end of the big U shaped sofa, looking through glassed over eyes at the television, an episode of NCIS on the screen. Her mind drifted, not focusing too much on the television when Mackenzie Page leans over her.

"Working hard?" Mackenzie questions as she looks down at her friend.

"Meh." Charlotte replies without much tone to her voice.

"It's Sunday, it's time to get ready and go to work." Mackenzie tells her.

Charlotte's eyes stay directly on the television, her mind not even grasping what's happening during the gun fight on the screen.

"Why?" Charlotte asks, not looking up at Mackenzie. "We're not booked, the show is in a different state, no one seems to give a monkeys about the mixed tag titles or that division so why was the time burning up aviation fuel to sit there and see either Gamer Inc make a return and still hold those belts to ransom, or not."

Charlotte reaches out towards a bowl of popcorn on the nearby table but the bowl sits just out of reach of her fingertips. She gives up and shrugs her shoulders.

"Meh, can't be arsed." She says to herself.

Mackenzie rests her elbows on top of the sofa, leaning in closer.

"So you're telling me, the woman who gets up early every day to head off to work, or look for business opportunities can't be bothered to go to work today." Mackenzie says. "Are you feeling alright?"

Charlotte continues to just stare mindlessly at the television screen, her eyes still glassed over.

"That's the short version." Charlotte tells her. "If I could hire a butler to bring things to me from the fridge, I would. I mean I could hire someone to do that, but my phone isn't with me at the moment."

Mackenzie looks around and sees Charlotte's phone right next to her, just inches away from her hand.

"It's right there." Mackenzie tells her with a quick point of her hand.

Charlotte doesn't move her head, just continues to look at the screen in front on her.

"Too far away, can't be bothered to move my hand." Charlotte tells Mackenzie without looking at her.

Mackenzie shakes her head and walks away from her friend.

Some people call it a lazy Sunday afternoon, bible thumpers would call this the sin of sloth.

*******

ENVY

Looking from the window overlooking the whole of the Golden Ring Casino, Daniel J Morgan stands with a glass of whiskey, looking down at his creation through narrowed eyes.

Daniel often looked over his kingdom with a smile on his face but something was up at this point, something wasn't normal as his eyes focused on a couple in the distance, peering down at the happy couple walking hand in hand. Something could scream out that he knew exactly who they were without the camera getting a closer look, just two people in a sea of hundreds but his eyes were focused solely on those two, everyone else in his mind faded in to nothing more than a blur. He knew exactly who he was looking at as a slight touch of regret and jealousy ran through him. He couldn't stop that feeling.

He lifts the his glass to his lips as his eyes focuses on the woman, a smile on her face as she looks deep in to her partners eyes.

"Shoulda moved for that when I had the chance." He whispered to himself.

The feeling inside of the unfamiliar jealousy coursing it's way through his veins was not a natural feeling when it came to Daniel, he'd always taken everything in his stride and was very careful about who to let close, but something about this one woman dragged his attention. He all but confirmed he knew exactly who she was with his earlier words but he couldn't help but continue to be drawn to her.

"Too little, too late." He told himself.

But his eyes wouldn't move from her, he knew deep down that if his eyes moved towards the man, the envy in him would intensify, the jealousy would run through him. He knew he could be calm and play it off but something about this day, something about the way she looked, something about the way she smiled held his gaze, yet on the flip side, something about the man's face, the smile as he looked deep in her eyes brought on the feeling that he disliked the man.

For what?

For going for what he wanted? For being happy?

Regret ran through Daniel's body, he was jealous of the man for being able to wake up every morning next to that beautiful woman, he was jealous of the way he drew her smile when no other man could, he was sad that it wasn't his eyes she was looking in. He knew in his heart it was too late to even consider anything there, something most people don't seem to do, but he knew that he was nothing more than envious of this man.

He was suffering from the sin of envy.

*******

WRATH

"How the fuck did I know this one was gonna be about me..." Mackenzie voice could be heard saying off camera.

The life of a wrestler is a strange one, often thrown in to the spotlight at random times. If you're someone they care about, someone with a little success you're forever being bugged by people. London Underground accept that and use that to their advantage, by allowing people to come to a control environment to speak to them, but a lot of wrestlers don't have that controlled environment to do that. A lot of wrestlers are out and about, even doing the most menial of tasks, such as shopping, or grabbing a coffee when they're harassed by fans. Being in a Vegas based company, living in Vegas, there is no normality, the faces change all the time. It's not like living in a more quiet area where everyone knows everyone, this is Vegas, and Vegas is full of different faces that don't have their picture with you.

Walking down the Vegas strip, Charlotte Elliot and Mackenzie Page take in the afternoon air, a peaceful relaxing break away from the grind of any type of work. The two converse on the way.

"I can seriously get used to this." Mackenzie says with a calm air about her.

"What?" Charlotte returns. "Walking?"

Mackenzie rolls her eyes at Charlotte as they move through the crowd.

"Less work, more time to relax." Mackenzie says. "Till Sunday comes around and we smash some bible bashers in to the middle of next week."

"Can't believe they even fell for Daniel's ploy of getting them all in the ring at once." Charlotte says with a laugh. "Don't have to worry about sneak attacks when they're all in front of us."

"Ah bollocks." Mackenzie says as she looks across at a crowd of people staring at the two women.

"I've seen that look before." Charlotte confirms.

The group of two men and two women excitedly approach the two women.

"Are you those two wrestlers from London Underground." A woman asks.

Mackenzie hated moments like these, but Charlotte was a little more calm to the situation. That statement would surprise no one.

"Yeah, that's us." Charlotte says with the best warm smile she could muster.

"Can we have a picture taken with you guys?" a man asks.

"If it's quick." Mackenzie fires back.

The group huddle together, the two men instantly standing next to the women of London Underground on the outside while the two women stand in between the two wrestlers. A woman in the middle reaches for her phone, holding her arm out as long as she can to fit everyone in the picture. She quickly snaps the picture but Mackenzie's face changes as she looks at the man to her right, the man smiling at her.

"Son of a bitch..." She says.

Mackenzie throws an elbow to the man's nose, his nose instantly bursting open. He stumbles back and Mackenzie cracks him to the jaw with a huge right hand, sending him to the floor. His three friends look to take a step closer but Charlotte holds up her hand.

"I wouldn't if I was you." She tells them with a slight smile. "Not unless you wanna suffer the same fate."

Mackenzie kicks the man in the ribs as he lays on the floor.

"What gives you the fucking right to try and cop a feel, you silly bastard." She yells at him before blasting another kick to his ribs. "You don't go around grabbing peoples arses and not expect some to fight back you little tosser."

Mackenzie leans over him, lifting him by the blood covered shirt and hitting him repeatedly in the face.

"You never touch what you can't afford." She tells him as she throws punch after punch at him.

Charlotte looks on and moves towards Mackenzie, grabbing her arm to stop her landing a fifth undefended punch to the man and lifts her back to her feet.

"Most leave Vegas with a STD." Charlotte says with a smile. "Not a broken face."

Mackenzie grits her teeth, the anger still on her face.

"He's lucky he's leaving while still breathing." Mackenzie says angrily.

Charlotte pulls her away and Mackenzie turns, walking away softly growling. Charlotte looks at the other three, looking at their friend in shock.

"This is what happens when you get handsy with a lunatic." Charlotte says calmly. "Now you lot have a nice day."

Charlotte walks to catch up with Mackenzie as she walks away, Mackenzie still in a fit of rage.

Epitome of Wrath? Yeah, that'll be Mackenzie.

*******

LUST

Late night in the Golden Ring Casino, a crash can be heard as we jump in to the office of Daniel J Morgan - yes, the casino closes for a while every now and again to be cleaned and completely restocked. The lights in the Casino can be seen through the great long window in Daniel's main office but the lights in the office remain out. The shadow of two figures close by can be seen, one male, one female.

"Daniel...." A sultry female voice can be heard saying.

The camera moves to the front of Daniel's desk, just the lights from downstairs on this face through the window, barely making him recognizable as a dark haired woman presses herself against his toned body, her hands pressed against his light blue shirt. She pulls herself in closer, kissing Daniel's neck, as he lifts her up, pushing her across the desk, sending things crashing to the floor. The woman wraps her legs around Daniel as she starts to unbutton his shirt.

"Ahhhhh." She sighs.

Her patience runs thin as she rips the buttons from his shirt open, exposing his tattooed upper body, running her nails down his toned chest. Daniel reaches up, pulling her shirt over her head. She leans in and kisses him firmly on the lips.

This is not a regular occurrence for Daniel, rarely would he bring anyone he wasn't associated with in to his office, his private office where way too much information was stored, but this was different, this was something he wanted for a while, and bringing people home to his house was certainly never on the cards. It just didn't work like that with his London Underground team mates. If you wanted to get some action, you don't do it on your own doorstep, those were not only his rules in America, but pretty much everywhere he called home, even if home was just temporary.

She reaches for his belt, making short work of the buckle as Daniel smiles towards her, his eyes almost staring in to her soul as she reaches for the button of his expensive suit pants. Daniel turns his head left, looking towards the camera, knowing he's about to shatter that forth wall.

"Gets a bit racy at this point and we know that's a no no." He says with a smirk. "But let's make one thing a little clearer. This is not the bird from earlier, completely different, you never land your plane on another man's runway, that just ain't cricket."

A serious look crosses his face, followed by a nod.

"No matter how much ya want to, you never water another man's garden." He says. "Now that's clear, this is where you disappear and.... Well, you know, not good for SCW television."

Daniel covers his hand over the camera.

Lust... Everyone's favourite sin.

*******

GREED

Money makes the world go round, say what you want about anything in life but the root of everything is money. No one has ever sat there and settled for what they have, no one at all. Even millionaires want more money or they'd just piss off and not worry about work, not worry about investing, not worried about how to make the next million. No one is ever content with a pound more than they can spend. It doesn't matter who you are, how you want to get yourself through life, we all like that extra cash. Are you telling me right now, no matter what your financial situation, you'd love to have an extra fifty bucks in your pocket. Doesn't matter if you just got paid, or if you're a glorified beggar like Father Gerald and his posse are, you'd love to have that extra cash... Me too and I'm alright for a few quid.

"Is that everything?" Daniel asks as he stands next to a wall safe.

"That's the lot." Charlotte says as she surveys a nearby table.

"All the taking for the last twenty four hours." Mackenzie adds.

Osbourne stands over a table, looking down at piles of money banded together in five thousand dollar bundles, covering almost half the table, the notes neatly stacked upon each other. Daniel looks at the money, his face showing no emotion as he eyes the stacks of green.

Most people would be delighted to see that kind of money sitting in front of them, most people would run off on vacation at that point, but that just wasn't in Daniel's DNA.

"I like it, but there could be more of it." Daniel tells the group.

He was never one for being happy with what he had. He couldn't stop moving when it came to making money, he couldn't stop trying to push himself to do more. Standing still was never what he wanted to do. In his mind, there was enough time to stand still when he was dead, and you're a long time dead.

"How so?" Charlotte asks.

"We need to find the next big money spinner." Daniel tells them, his eyes not moving from the money. "We need to get off our arses and find something that's gonna double this, treble this. I'm talking about so much money, that we can't spend it in fifteen lifetimes."

Daniel lifts his eyes up to look at Osbourne.

"There's a world of opportunity out there, a world where money comes easy, a world where people would buy air if you sold it." Daniel says. "Like those ponces that buy bottled water for their houses when they have taps there. Fools and their money are easily parted and we need to part people from there money."

"You just wanna own Vegas." Mackenzie says with a smile.

"Oh yeah." Daniel agrees. "But not a take over just like that. Bit by bit, I would love to take over this place, turn over millions a day, but you just can't go and take it all in one go. Someday, we will own the lot."

Daniel waves at the money on the table and points to the safe.

"Get this lot loaded in there." Daniel tells them "We'll kick around ideas on how to double this at some point in the near future"

Daniel points at Osbourne.

"And not on a dead cert horse either big guy." Daniel tells him.

Osbourne shrugs his shoulders and the group start to pick the money up to place in the safe.

Tell me you don't want that money? That's your greed kicking in.

*******

PRIDE

"And that was in the last week." Daniel's voice can be heard saying as the scene starts.

The four members of London Underground sit around a card table, cards dealt in front of them and glasses. The camera focuses on Daniel.

"Out of all the sins you could have called us, you called us greed." Daniel says with a shake of his head. "I had a strong case for them all as I've shown you, but this one is my favourite, pride, because I am damn proud of all we've done, I'm damn proud of our wrestling record, I'm proud of the championships we've won, I'm proud of the money we make, the people we bang, the amount of food we can afford. I'm proud that people can open my eyes to show me I want what I can't have to keep me humble, I'm proud that I will never be broke and I want more, I'm proud I was bought up to be angry and stand up to anyone who tries to shit on me and my friends. I am proud I can kick back and do nothing. All those sins Father Gerald, I'm proud of and I encourage."

Daniel looks around himself.

"We have a casino pal." Daniel tells him. "I encourage people to have lazy days here, to get angry when they lose, get jealous of people with bigger chip piles, want more when they win, pig out on everything, then go get banged by some bird who loves the power, why?"

Daniel smirks.

"Because it's bloody fun." He says with a nod.

Another smirk from Daniel.

"Gerald, you wouldn't know what fun was if it bit you on the arse." Daniel starts "And as for you brother David, that old goat has stopped you from ever seeing what life is. All you know is church and wrestling. Well I know ya stock is high in SCU and you did alright last week, but last week, you lot were facing someone at a Judas level, welcome to the big leagues cause now ya up to Jesus standards."

Daniel waves his finger.

"I'm a God fearing man gentlemen, but I can't preach his word." Daniel says. "Cause it's all a lie. You sin on a daily and try and justify it. I sin on a daily and love it. I deal with facts and here's the facts Gerald, here's the skinny David, you're stepping in the ring with a team on God's level and it's very much time to listen. You see I'm not preaching, I'm telling you the cold hard facts of this. I goaded you in to sacrificing your family for a reason, to show you no matter what combo you pick, you'll never get past us."

Daniel picks up his drink and takes a sip.

"No one likes a bible basher gents." Daniel says. "We're just gonna take you all out in one go."

The camera switch around to Charlotte sitting to Daniel's left.

"We flipped for it and I get to talk about you Mother Mavis." Charlotte says casually. "I looked at who you are but it's hard to really talk about one of the most repressed housewives in the world. Come on Mavis, what's wrong with you? You do realize it's 2019, right? Women have rights you know, women don't have to be told what to do all the time."

A frown crosses Charlotte face.

"You're being blindly led in to danger by a man who is not gonna be able to protect you and this Sunday is gonna be prove of that. You got yourself pulled in to this match to show that, to open your eyes, to show you that you're following a man with no direction, you're following a man who will lead you idly in to the darkness without knowing what monsters lurk inside. Mavis, you need to wise up girl and see that this man is not doing right by you. He's holding you down, he's leading you down a bad path and this shows it. He's leading you in to the ring against us as a way to get forward and get towards the gold. Mavis, it's not gonna happen for you."

She shakes her head.

"You can't let him lead you in to danger and that's basically what he's done by agreeing to put you in harms way Mavis." Charlotte says seriously. "And let's be honest, you're not ready for what's waiting for ya on Sunday."

The camera switches around towards Mackenzie.

"So yeah, my turn to talk about you Esther." Mackenzie starts. "First off, your parents fucking hate you for giving you a name like that."

The group try to keep straight faces.

"No one should ever curse their child with a granny name for a start." Mackenzie says seriously. "You might wanna consider changing that when you get in to the big wide world, discover alcohol, get your tits out drunkenly for random strangers and see there's more than one book out there. You should probably pick up a book on recovery, then get your arse away from these fucking preaching arseholes. Everyone can see it coming. At some point, someone's gonna hit you hard enough to really see the light and show you that you've spent years of wasting your time."

Mackenzie takes a few seconds to get her thoughts.

"You're gonna get hit so damn hard on Sunday, there's gonna be a whole new world opening up to you." Mackenzie says. "In fact you're gonna break away from them because you'll see how shit your life has been, you'll need a job and when we go in the strip club business, you're welcome to apply there. You're a train wreck just waiting to happen there, an off the rails little girl blowing strangers for your next hit, working the pole for a few fat bald blokes. Now I know you're probably sitting there thinking that will never happen? It could happen sooner than you think. With Daddy putting you in the firing line on Sunday, you getting hit like never before, you'll be applying at titty bars before you know it."

Mackenzie shrugs.

"It's alright, even strip clubs hire pigeon chested tarts like you." She says with a smirk. "That's something you might end up good at because you ain't gonna have nothing to aim at in SCW when we dump you out of this tournament. Obviously you can play with the little fish in SCU, but ain't nothing like those big titles. Sunday will lead you to a crossroads after we're done with ya. Time for you to see the light and see that your future doesn't involve wrestling anymore. It's more likely to be wanking off fatties in the back of their mothers cars."

Daniel turns his head away with a smile. Even Osbourne struggles to keep a straight face.

"That's the way it is, that's the way it's gonna be." Mackenzie says pointing at the camera. "And there isn't anything you can do about it. We ain't no SCU shit, we're the best teams, the best group, the best wrestlers Sin City Wrestling has to offer. You lot are fucked."

Mackenzie looks around the table.

"Are we playing cards or just warming our arses on the seats?" he asks.

The camera fades out.

Climax Control Archives / All business

« on: May 24, 2019, 05:56:36 AM »

That tour was something else, I can tell ya, being back home with Os, Charley and Kenz made us all see what we was missing a little bit, showed us you can take people out of London, but you can not and will never take London out of the people. Don't buy that home is what you make of it bollocks, home is always where the heart is and my heart is always having a trot down Bethnal Green Road, popping in to the bookies, Kelly's Pie and Mash shop and a couple of pints in The Old George. This whole tour made me see that a lot. I'm sure Ben Jordan would give his left nut to wake up on The Isle of Dogs, pop to the shop for a paper and head down to The Ferry House or Ship for a pint, I'm sure every non American talent would love to put their feet on their own turf and do the simplest things they took for granted all those years ago.

That's what this tour did for me.

It made me see that my feet missed walking the dog shit covered, hoodies with their jogging bottoms half way down their arses, streets of London more than I thought.

It was eye opening because now it left me with one hell of a decision to make. Wrestling has grown on me and me and the rest of the mob wanna stay involved, but here's what happens when the lights go out. I end up back in the Casino working. For six and a half days a week, I end up working, the other half day, I'm doing wrestling related stuff.

I want the freedom to go home when I want, just pack up and piss off. Outside the Casino and SCW, I ain't exactly being held here and SCW is fine with people going where they want to live, but the Casino keeps me here.

It's time to delegate a bit more or thank America for the money you've given us, that has already help improve the east end of London a lot, and I can sell the Casino for about 50 million more than I paid for it. Land of opportunity has worked out well for us.

Give people more responsibility or close it down... I'll deal with that later but for now, I'm fucking starving.

*******

Wednesday lunchtime.

The camera cuts in to the office of Daniel J Morgan as he sits at his desk, the Casino buzzing behind him, barely visible from the top windows of the office, a place he can stand and see everything going on.

It's been a while since Daniel had the chance to sit in his own chair above his million dollar empire, watching the tourist pile through the door, abandoning the Vegas strip for something just a little bit off piste, hoping to catch an Sin City Wrestling or Sin City Underground star on a day off, spending their hard earned - well some hard earned, others around the places just for the money - pay directly from the bank of Mark Ward or Christian Underwood, or from the approval signature of Tad Ezra, which begs the question there, who actually OWNS SCU? Either way, the Casino linked to these two federation was a boom for business as people shuffled in, hoping to catch a glance of Dani Weston behind the bar, or Fenris trying hard to put on a poker face, or SCU's The Bad Boys drinking away, or a glance at Stewart Mason at the blackjack table. Many shuffled through the Casino on a daily basis to head towards the sports bar of the Casino, named E14, just hoping to catch their eyes on Kate and Teddy Steele watching a Chelsea Football Club (Football, as in real football, not what you yanks call soccer!) game - If you can call Chelsea a football team these days, Sarri-ball my arse. Ahem. Some shuffle in to hope to see Mark Cross, Kelli Torres or Valentina signing autographs.

Either way, in Daniel's absence, business was still good, but for just half an hour, Daniel's attention was focused on something different.

"Now this Os, is one of the greatest sandwiches known to man." Daniel says as he lifts his head, looking towards Osbourne.

Osbourne stands to the side of Daniel's desk as Daniel tilts his head towards the bigger man, Osbourne dressed impeccably in a silver suit and white shirt, his sunglasses covering his eyes. His blank stare through the tinted glasses towards the black suited Daniel urges him to continue.

"Salt beef is the food of the God's" Daniel tells him. "Runs a close second to pie and mash, but it's bloody impossible to find over here. Just finding this place that does this creation of God, is a miracle. It's worth the hour drive."

The camera cuts down to see a well stacked sandwich, salt beef piled on to the point of falling out the side of the french bread foot long length sandwich.

"Salt beef, pickles, mustard, what more could this bloke need?" He asks rhetorically.

Daniel reaches his fingers around the bread and lifts it to his mouth, his face inches from it, but a knock on the door forces him to stop. Being the well mannered man that his was brought up to be, Daniel lowers the sandwich back to the table, letting out a sigh.

"Come in." He lets out of his exhaled sigh.

Charlotte and Mackenzie walk in to the room, both in blue jeans and black heels. Charlotte wears a sleeveless, black shirt, held up by spaghetti strings, while Mackenzie wears a white buttoned up blouse.

"Something I can help you with?" Daniel asks them as he tries to focus away from the food in front of him.

The two women approach the desk, standing in front of Daniel.

"Actually yes." Charlotte says with a slight apprehension in her voice. "It's about Kate Steele."

Daniel looks towards Osbourne, a look of bemusement on his face, not matched by the stone faced bodyguard. Daniel looks back at the women in front of him.

"I know you two got kinda pally with her on the tour but she ain't exactly got a lot to do with me." Daniel tells them. "To be honest, I don't think I've had a conversation with the bird. We don't exactly run in the same circles, she yells about hair and things on Twitter and I don't."

"She has a problem we can help with." Mackenzie tells her boss. "And she's worth a few quid too."

"She also says cheers a lot where it makes no poxy sense to say cheers." Daniel says with a smile. "Cheers is not an acceptable way to say hello, thanks, but not hello. That should show ya she ain't all there."

"She has family issues." Charlotte says, while Mackenzie turns to hide a smile at Daniel's words. "She has this relative who killed a relative, who now wants to kill her."

Daniel can't help but break out in a wide smile as he looks at Charlotte.

"Who writes this shit?" Daniel asks. "I mean seriously, who comes up with this utter nonsense? How does she know she's a got a killer relative who killed her relative? Gives my arse a headache just saying that?"

"She was convicted." Mackenzie chips in.

"What she do? Climb over the wall?" Daniel says sarcastically. "Smuggle herself out in a laundry basket? Drug the guards? Come on!"

"I don't know." Charlotte admits. "Kate don't really know I don't think. Just a note and a warning."

"Milkman coulda wrote that note." Daniel tells her with a laugh. "Look, if she's hiding from a loon presumably from England, right?"

Both Charlotte and Mackenzie nod their heads at Daniel.

"Then even released, she'll never get in to this country with a conviction like that." Daniel tells them. "Would need fake passport and documents to do that. I will have a word with people in London when you get a description of this bird and see if anything clicks that someone's got her a fake passport. Till then, if ya that worried, put her in a wig, teach her how to deal cards or clean tables and put her to work down there where you can keep an eye on her."

Charlotte and Mackenzie nod towards Daniel.

"Fair enough." Charlotte comments. "Better get back to work."

Daniel nods as the two women walk towards the door and Daniel reaches down to the sandwich again, but as Charlotte and Mackenzie leave the room, Nick George walks in to the room, moving swiftly towards Daniel's desk. Daniel rolls his eyes as he looks at Nick, looking longingly at the sandwich as he puts it down on the desk.

"Lemme guess." Daniel says towards Nick. "You got someone trying to kill your mates too and you want me to help."

Nick moves towards the desk, sitting on the corner of it.

"There's always someone trying to kill my mates, but sod them, didn't like them much anyway." Nick says with a smile towards Daniel.

"Unless your arse has polish on it, remove it from my desk." Daniel tells Nick, pointing to where he's sitting.

Nick springs to his feet and looks towards Daniel.

"Nah, no polish on there." Nick says with a shrug. "But I'll remember it for next time. I wanna ask ya something."

Daniel waves his right hand in a circle, trying to get Nick to hurry up with his request.

"I was watching the SCW show the other night, and I want in." Nick tells him.

"Want in what?" Daniel says slightly confused. "It takes a long time to train to do what we do in that ring."

"Nah, I don't wanna be getting up close to fellas covered in baby oil and fighting for belts when they clearly have no jeans." Nick tells Daniel. "I wanna be your manager."

"No." Daniel tells him blatantly.

"Why not?" Nick says pointing out his lip. "I was watching and I saw that Gamer Inc got a manager, some orange haired weird looking guy who looks like he got beat up with every branch in the ugly forest and thought if that guy could get hired looking like that, I can do it too, cause I'm so much more better looking than him, plus it seems like everyone and their dog has a manager."

"You know why people have managers Nick?" Daniel tells him. "Because managers historically talk for their clients on screen, yet no one ever does. Everyone has managers and they are pointless, they add nothing, Gamer Inc's manager adds nothing, we don't need to add a manager and I don't think it would suit you."

"I can add something to the group. Hey, if that orange haired cartoon character can be a manager, why can't I?" Nick asks "He looks like the only fight he's ever had was a slap fight with his sister over who gets to play with Barbie first."

"Barbie's not so great. If she was then why do you have to buy her friends?" Daniel says with a smile. "Fact is Nicky, don't need a wrestling manager, because you'll be too busy stepping up in here."

"I will?" He asks. "Can I have a desk next to yours and make some office changes?"

"I can't deal with this bollocks right now." He says, rubbing the side of his head. "I need to get out of this place."

Daniel stands up, picking up the sandwich and handing it to Osbourne.

"Crack on." Daniel tells him. "I ain't gonna get no peace while I stay in this office. Nick, tell Dani to meet me at that burger bar down the road in 20 minutes."

Daniel walks around the desk, walking towards the door as Nick looks at the sandwich Osbourne is holding. Nick points at it.

"Halfsies?" He asks

*******

Twenty minutes later.

The clanking of plates can be heard as the scene fades in to a busy diner scene. The camera turns to focus on Daniel sitting at a table alone, just the remains of a burger can be seen on his plate. Daniel reaches down and picks up the last of the burger and puts it in his mouth, chewing and swallowing before leaning back on the booth seats, stretching his shoulder muscles out. He reaches down for a glass of dark liquid and takes a gulp, stretching his neck muscles backwards as his eye glance towards the door. The figure of Danielle Weston, former SCW Bombshell champion stands in the doorway, her eyes looking around for her boss at the Golden Ring Casino. She turns her head slightly to the left to see Daniel in a booth alone. Dani makes her way through the crowd to get herself towards Daniel. Daniel stands up politely and points towards the seat opposite him and Dani shuffles down the seat to the middle and Daniel sits back down.

"Can I get you anything?" Daniel asks as he points towards the menu.

Dani shakes her head, shuffling slightly nervously in her seat as she looks across at Daniel, not completely meeting his glare. Daniel tilts his head slightly as he looks at the obviously intimidated young woman.

"Something wrong?" Daniel asks her as he keeps a cool, calm stare on his face.

"No." Dani replies softly. "I'm just not used to having meetings with my boss in a loud diner, especially when we wasn't meant to meet for a few hours and I... I..."

The left side of Daniel's lip curls downwards as he looks at Dani turning her head to stare aimlessly out of the long diner windows.

"Well just breathe for a start." Daniel tells her. "You're no used to me or anyone else if you pass out."

Dani turns her head back towards Daniel, a half hearted nervous smile on her face.

"Couple of reasons why I got you here to a busy place like this rather than the office to talk to you about a couple of things is because one." Daniel holds a solitary finger up. "The office today was like a cattle market, noisy and busy. It was like someone had put a revolving door on my office and it just wouldn't stop spinning and two, I was bloody hungry and couldn't get any peace in that office to even sit there and take five minutes to eat."

"Oh..." Dani says, grasping the situation.

"So yes, this may be loud and busy but it's a damn sight quieter than my office." Daniel tells her. "Now I'm not one to usually do something like this outside the office, but I think it needs to be done and quickly."

"You're gonna fire me, aren't ya?" Dani fires back quickly, as if she can't stop herself from saying that.

Daniel looks at her silently, his hands pressed together, his face blank as Dani looks away from him, her head down. After a few second that might feel like an eternity for Dani, Daniel breaks the silence.

"For what?" He simply asks.

Dani looks up towards Daniel, a sadness in her eyes.

"Because of me and Nick." She says. "There was something in the contract about work place relationships and I broke that, so he's getting sent home and I'm getting fired."

A wide smile breaks out on Daniel's face as he looks across the table at Dani turning away from him.

"First off, there was bugger all in the contract about that." Daniel says trying not to laugh. "If that was in a workers contract, no one would ever work for SCW. It's a hook up center over there and has been for years. People work there, get married have kids, The Stevens, The Huntington-Hawkes, The Green's, The Jordan's, the soon to be Williams-Kane's, The Warren's, whoever the hell Crystal what ever her face is married to this week. If companies wouldn't allow couples, no one would work ever."

"So you're firing me for something else?" Dani asks quietly, swallowing hard.

"You got it in ya dome I'm firing you?" Daniel questions. "Well, you will have another job by the end of the week, put it that way."

Dani closes her eyes, turning away from her (ex?) boss, trying not to make eye contact with him.

"But I love it at the casino." She whispers.

"I know you do, so let me tell you a little story." Daniel says, straightening up in his chair and looking across at her. "When I came to America, I had one goal, one thing I wanted to do and that was to take a slice of the American dream, own something. Finding myself in Vegas, the casino game was a game I wanted to be a part of. Wrestling was a way to get me here because I wanted the big business, I wanted to break in to the American market and be an international businessman. I did that and now the money I give to America, there's no way I will be kicked out of the country regardless. I'm a man of wealth and the government know when someone with my money is in their country paying them for the privilege.... Will you look at me?"

Dani turns her head slowly and looks at Daniel through slightly glazed eyes.

"Thank you." He says, accepting this was the best he was gonna get from her. "I'd have absolutely no problem in extending my empire here, none at all. My track record for business here and home speaks volumes. I've done what I've had to here concerning the casino and I want to be back in England more, I want to look at other places to put that money. It took us just months to turn that beat up casino in to a place of serious profit and it's time for me to spend that profit elsewhere, so I'm not gonna at the casino as much anymore."

"So you're cutting costs?" Dani asks as she closes her eyes, breathing deeply. "It's ok, I understand."

Daniel puts his hand on his forehead, slowly shaking it from side to side.

"Ok, I'm going to have to spell this one out for you I think." Daniel says with a laugh. "Basically, I do too damn much at that casino when I'm there, I do everything from top to bottom if need be and I would like to not spend my entire life there. I'll be sitting in the big chair upstairs a little less often than I do now because what's the point of making money if you can't spend it, so later today I will be having a chat with Nick to take a more hands on role, but I'm not putting him in a situation where he's gonna be over run. I'm putting Nick in charge of the Casino and I need someone to be in charge of the bar."

Dani perks up, looking at Daniel across the table with lowered eyebrows.

"That's you, ya donk." Daniel spells out to her with laugh. "If you accept it, you will be our new bar manager. I'll find a sports bar manager from someone that I trust, maybe someone with experience in SCW, maybe one of the boys back home, maybe someone with experience, so that I can sit in the office a couple of times a week, Kenz and Charley in the office a couple of other days if need be and just have my phone with me for emergencies. Either way, Nick will accept the offer, I know he will, and he will have less say in how the bar is run, you will have more say."

"I... I... " is the best Dani could muster out in her shock.

"You'll be responsible for staff hire, drinks ordering, new cocktails." Daniel tells her "All for the casino floor. You can make up rota's for your workers, they will work under you. You will no longer answer to Nick, you will answer to myself, Charley, or Kenz, whoever ends up in the office on that day. If none do, you get my business line number. Yes, I have two phones, one people get for personal, one for business. Obviously, you'll get more money and a little more control over the bar. When you agree to hire new bar staff or waitresses, you hand them to Kenz to check out first, you wanna put a new cocktail on the menu, you work out the costs and throw it towards Charley for pricing. So yes, hopefully you will have a new job at the end of this week. Up to you."

"I accept!" Dani says excitedly, reaching over the table and grabbing Daniel's arm, forgetting the boss employee relationship for a second.

"Don't mention anything to Nick just yet." Daniel tells her. "I'll be having a chat with him when we get back."

"I won't, I promise." She tells him as her face changes to complete joy.

"Can't believe you thought I was gonna fire ya." Daniel tells her with a shake of his head. "Without you helping us at the beginning, things would have gone a lot slower, but don't sit there and rest too easily, first port of call is replacing you. You're more management now than worker."

"Do I still have to wear the uniform?" Dani asks him. "Oh! Can I change the uniform?"

Daniel just stares blankly across the table, and Dani puts her hands up in a surrender pose.

"You're right, you're right, baby steps." She tells her still boss. "Thank you."

"Don't let me down..." He quickly says back.

*******

Wednesday evening.

Well the day has passed, a hectic day and The Golden Ring Casino had two new permanent managers while the search starts for a manager of E14, the casino's sports bar. (Applicants directly to Daniel please!) and it was time to unwind. Some unwind with a movie, or shows, or a massage, but Daniel, nothing beats a scotch on the rocks on an evening on the balcony of his shared Vegas home with the rest of London Underground. The sights of the lights in the distant were always a comfort, knowing that under those lights, people were spending money and having a great time, while he could simply relax away from it all.

Daniel sits on the balcony, his eyes focused on the lights in the distance as Osbourne brings out a glass of scotch on the rocks, handing it to his boss and standing beside him. Daniel looks up at the big man and nods his head in appreciation.

"Cheers Os." Daniel say with a smile.

He raises the glass in Osbourne's direction before taking a sip and looking in front of him, looking at the lights in the distance.

"Few more days like this pal, and it's off to Reno." Daniel tells him. "Where one of us will face another bloody stark, raving mad looney."

Osbourne just nods his head once.

"What is it with all these freaks and weirdos in SCW?" Daniel asks himself. "In London, I fought a guy who is clearly a knicker sniffer, and now one of us gets to beat up some prick who talks to plants."

Daniel looks up at Osbourne with a wink, knowing what he just said.

"I don't get this guy Os." Daniel admits. "I mean he's gone out there and won a shot for the SCW World Heavyweight championship a while ago, he picked when he was gonna cash in long before Kate Steele did, he picked his time, his target without even thinking about who will be champion then, it' sloppy work from him or anyone, then he goes and aligns himself with a couple of no hopers to look towards the Mixed Tag Championships knowing he's months away from the World Title shot. Where's the common sense in any of that at all, ever?"

Osbourne shrugs his shoulders.

"It's like he's lowered himself when he should be out there reminding everyone that he has his shot coming up after Kale. I mean anyone could have won Blast From The Past and gone on against Austin James Mercer and beat him." Daniel states "It could be Kale that does it, but could have just as easily been anyone else so now he's a bit scattered and decides that Jessie Salco, a woman who can't buy wins and ends up in the same boring metal related places every week, and Amy Santino, the least deserving Hall of Famer there has ever been, who too struggles to buy wins is his way of finding something else to do, while ripping off the original freebird team here shows his mental state."

Osbourne nods his head in agreement.

"Which means he doesn't stand a chance against you, he doesn't stand a chance against me, he doesn't stand a chance in this mixed tag division." Daniel tells Osbourne. "There's a good possibility that he ain't gonna make it to his championship match because after we beat him, and anyone else teaming with those two, he's not gonna have the credibility to hold an ice cream let alone a top championship belt. Team Eggplant could smash him and either one of those, I would fancy our chances against anyone in SCW, Senor Vinnie is in serious trouble here. He's not gonna make it there with any of those as his partner. He's gotta watch their backs cause they'll be in a fair amount of trouble all the time, he won't be able to watch his own."

Daniel takes a sip of the scotch and looks towards Osbourne.

"Maybe we make this a teachable moment for Vinnie boy, what ya think?" Daniel asks him.

Osbourne nods his head once.

"We can teach him that you just can't jump in to a freebird team and expect things to click. You can't expect people to care about you, just by teaming with a pair of losers." Daniel says. "In fact, where the hell were you three on Climax Control? You form an alliance on one show and don't show up for the next to see yourself. Fan's have no already forgot about them. Strike while the iron's hot? Nah, do fuck all and expect the bosses to sell the group for you. Silly wankers. It's group one oh one really. If you don't show up and put in the effort, people forget you. Even Gamer Inc appeared last week, we appeared, did they? No. Hell, even one of Wolfslair took the time to talk and the other two wrestled, but what of our new group set to take us all by storm.... Sweet fuck all."

Daniel slowly shakes his head.

"You'd think how long they've all been in the game, they'll know these things." Daniel says in a disappointed tone. "You can see why they joined forces, not just because they're rubbish, but they're gold hungry. Vinnie's got his shot, Amy thought she was close to being a champ lately, and well now that title ban is lifted, Jessie will show up more demanding shots, but that doesn't make them a great team, just feels like they were thrown together cause shock horror, they want Mixed Tag Team Championship belts around their waist. All gonna blow up in their face if they win it, cause Jessie won't want Amy holding the belt as you well know."

Osbourne nods once.

"This is a group set to explode before they even get in the ring, so I think me or you should light that match." Daniel says to Osbourne. "Get their countdown clock to start ticking down to where they will without a doubt, go pop. We'll show Vinnie that this is a mistake and this division has always been ours, it's just to when we were ready to take it back, and now is the time, because with all these embarrassing little groups appearing, these shameful champions, it's time for us to take back what we always could Os, it's time for us to sit on that throne once more, to take the crown and it starts with smashing this bloke who's best friend is a cactus."

Daniel rolls his eyes.

"I can't believe I actually said that out loud." Daniel says to himself. "Either way, this is Vinnie's little introduction to the Mixed Tag Team division and the man is gonna learn that he is way over his head no matter which one of us is in the ring with him. The Mexican is in for one hell of a tough night, and we're in for one hell of a win. Just a damn shame he never stuck that contract on the line, could have saved SCW an embarrassing future main event."

Daniel stands up, knocking back the scotch in one go.

"Enough about that clown, let's go get rat arsed." Daniel says with a smile.

Osbourne returns the smile, breaking away from his usually straight faced look at the camera fades to black.

Climax Control Archives / I... Want.... Out!

« on: April 15, 2019, 04:01:46 PM »

Ok, enough's just fucking enough. I've got on with what I've had to do on this tour, I've gone through the whole thing as a pro under the shit circumstances, while my stable mates have done the public relations stuff for this tour, but I'm frankly sick of my own scum bag of a partner. While Daniel has loved it, posing with fans, being polite, while Os has silently taken in the countries in his own way, while Charley has found time to relax, I have been stuck in a ring with a fucking pig.

A pig, Goth, you are a fucking pig.

He seriously makes my skin crawl and the fact is, I want out. Win or lose against Devona, this IS my last match in this tournament because I can not team with that sexual predator anymore, it what he fucking is. The perverted old wanker needs to be locked up and I refuse to help him try and claim glory when he'd prefer to be hidden in some wardrobe knocking one out. I am done, I am finished, he can fuck right off, the stupid blind tosser.

I am fucking OUT!

Monday morning in Manchester, England, the SCW's last stop before it heads to London for London Brawling II. The SCW superstars have been treated well on this tour, people like Kate Steele, Ben Jordan, Apple Coren, Lachlan Kane, and of course London Underground have been hailed as returning heroes, travelling from wars abroad to their roots to entertain the people they grew up with. Being a hero was only one side to it. When you're in your home country, you are the focus of every public relationship thing known to man, you don't get to sit still. What Lowri Moss did in Wales over the past week to promote the show had now fallen on the shoulders of the English to do the same. For a bunch of Southerners, London Underground had more than a few requests for their presence. Charlotte was off to an autograph signing session in the Trafford center, a huge shopping center in Manchester, Daniel and Osbourne were heading towards FC United of Manchester's stadium - the opened aired host of Climax Control 235 for a press conference along with other SCW stars. I'm sure Kate Steele, Ben Jordan and Apple Coren was doing their bit too, but for Mackenzie, she was heading to Spinningfields, the location of Heart FM, a radio station that broadcasts up and down the country.

The four sat in the back of a huge car, the back seats facing each other, almost like a London Black Cab, all four on their way to their destinations for the day, as a hired driver moved slowly through the London traffic. Mackenzie looks directly across at Daniel sitting opposite her.

"I'm not doing it anymore." She says in a gruff voice.

Daniel turns his attention away from the window, watching the traffic pass by and looks at Mackenzie.

"What?" He asks, not catching completely what she said.

"I ain't fucking doing it." She says with a little more venom in her tone, causing Osbourne and Charlotte to look in her direction.

"It's just a radio show." Daniel tells her.

"Not that." She tells Daniel. "I mean teaming with this Goth prick. I ain't doing it anymore. What kind of sick fuck goes on Twitter asking for a woman to be on the line in a match? What kinda fucking idiot can't remember the persons name he's trying to beat up. What kind of sick fuck looks at his tag partner as hot arse?"

Mackenzie breathes deeply.

"Twat has fuck all respect for women." Mackenzie says firmly. "He's got the profile of a sex offender."

Daniel looks around the group before looking back at Mackenzie, her jaw clenched tightly.

"He does come across as a pervert Daniel." Charlotte adds. "Gotta wonder how long it's gonna be before he's caught spying on the women in the locker room, or worse."

"Fuck it, I'll say it." Mackenzie mutters firmly. "He's a fucking rapist waiting to happen and I refuse to be partnered with him anymore. He needs castrating."

Daniel rubs his chin, looking around at Mackenzie and Charlotte. For the business they were in, Daniel was a very safety minded person. He would not let anyone close to him go in to a situation that wasn't thoughtfully scouted from top to bottom.

"He's a sex case Daniel." Mackenzie continues. "He's a danger to every woman in that dressing room and I wouldn't be shocked if every woman in that dressing room refused to work because of him."

Daniel looks towards Osbourne, the bigger man listening intently. Osbourne runs a thumb across his neck and shrugs.

"Yeah, fucking bury him." Mackenzie says with a wicked grin forming across her lips.

"No one's getting buried, at least not today." Daniel says with a shake of his head. "But you really want out?"

"He makes my fucking skin crawl." Mackenzie says seriously. "Honest to god makes my skin crawl. I don't care how you do it, but if it takes me getting on a plane back to Vegas, so help me God, I'll fucking do it."

Daniel rubs his hand across his chin, his mind in serious thought as he looks across the car at Mackenzie, trying to figure out the best option.

"Ok, here's what we're gonna do." He says after a few seconds of thought. "We all continue as normal. You do your radio thing, Charlotte goes on and does her signing, me and Os will go ahead and do this presser. I'll get in touch with Christian, I'll tell him the situation, but until then, nothing has changed, you sell this event like it's going out of fashion, like it's your money on the line. I'll do what I can."

"Just don't get distracted chatting with Kelli Torres, doing the whole flirty thing, and forget." Mackenzie says to him. "Saw the way she looks at you."

"Everyone loves a sharp dressed man." Daniel replies with a smile. "Can't blame her, she's only human after all."

The car pulls to a slow stop and Daniel nods at Mackenzie.

"Right, this is you." Daniel tells her. "Nothing changes, sell this event like your life depended on it and don't shove a microphone up anyone's hooter and I'll deal with this."

Mackenzie gives Daniel a nod before leaving the car, Daniel instantly reaches in to his pocket and pulls out a phone and tapping the screen a few times. He holds the phone to his ear and waits a few seconds.

"Christian?" He says addressing SCW's co-owner, Christian Underwood. "We got a problem and by we, I mean you...."

*******

The camera switches to inside the radio studio of Heart FM, where two men sit on one side of a table, microphones in front of them as well as various electronic equipment sit in front of them. On the other side, Mackenzie Page faces them. The man on Mackenzie's left starts to speak.

"And we're back, this is Joel Ross, alongside JK." The man starts "And we have a very special guest with us on Heart breakfast."

"And we are broadcasting up and down the country for the first time ever at this point, live from Manchester." JK adds "That just shows how special this guest is to knock off all those local DJs on the Heart Network."

"JK ain't lying there, because right now, we're joined by an English born wrestler who has been ripping it up in America." Joel continues. "A former champion and is currently on tour with Sin City Wrestling up and down the UK. Welcome Mackenzie Page. How are you Mackenzie?"

Mackenzie nervously clears her throat, radio shows and public appearances were always out of her comfort zone.

"I'm alright." Mackenzie answers.

"Last night, a show in Cardiff, this morning you're here in Manchester." JK notes. "Must be shattered."

"Life of a wrestler." Mackenzie informs them. "Especially on tour. It's like you finish one show, and move out as quickly as possible to throw down a weeks worth of promotion elsewhere, which is why I'm here now and will be working my ar... erm, butt off all week."

"Good save." Joel says with a smile. "Now you're in Manchester because you have a show at FC United of Manchester's Broadhurst Park on Sunday, is that correct?"

"It is, and there's a few tickets left in the stands." She tells them. "But when you got a bunch of wrestlers in the city getting peoples interests up, they won't last long."

"So your boss was already a well known businessman in London." JK says to Mackenzie. "What made you all step in to wrestling?"

Mackenzie knew this was loaded question, but she breathes calmly and smiles.

"For the challenge." She lies. "Anyone can open a pub, or club and say yay, we're done, but wrestling is always evolving and there's always a challenge there."

"How has it been for you since you got back to the UK?" Joel asks with a smile.

"Kinda like a heroes welcome." She says with a slow shrug. "Wrestlers are considered superhuman at times and people wanna be around them as much as they can, but being back home when you're from the area, you're mobbed a lot. I think when we was in Northern Ireland, Lachlan Kane musta signed two hundred autographs a day and posed for twice as many selfies. It's been eye opening."

"Now you've been the only one wrestling during this tour, the other members of your group haven't been." JK mentions. "Why is that?"

"I've been involved in a tournament." Mackenzie informs the duo. "But Daniel has been dealing with a foot injury as well as taking the chance to be around his businesses in the UK, Osbourne has been raring to go and Charlotte is just resting up from a brutal couple of months before the tour."

"You mentioned this tournament, that you will be competing in on Sunday." Joel announces. "Explain to the casual fan what this tournament is."

"It's a mixed tag team tournament, with random partners, random matches drawn." Mackenzie explains to them. "A bit like the FA cup, someone draws matches. I got randomly drawn with someone and made it to the semi finals, one win away from a supercard and two away from a championship shot."

"Ah, random partner." JK remarks. "Do you like yours?"

A wicked smile crosses Mackenzie's face as she stares JK directly in the eye.

"No, I can't stand the man." She says honestly.

The two DJs look surprised by the answer and Joel scratches his head.

"I thought all wrestlers got on with each other when the cameras were off." He comments.

"Not even close." Mackenzie replies with a slight laugh. "No one gets on with everyone at work."

"That's true, I don't even like him half the time." JK says with a joking laugh and thumb point towards Joel. "So Mackenzie, do you think you're gonna win this tournament?"

Another loaded question considering the conversation with Daniel not more than half an hour ago, but Mackenzie rolls her shoulders back.

"Who knows." Mackenzie responds diplomatically. "It's the semis, all the teams there deserve to be there. It's a knock out competition so anything can happen. You have hall of fame people in there, people who have been world champions elsewhere so it's one of those things you just have to tune in and see."

"After this show, you return to your home city of London, you must be excited for that?" Joel asks her.

"Of course." Mackenzie says surprised by the lazy question. "Who wouldn't want to go home and see the people they grew up with, especially when you're bringing an SCW show with ya. Supercards in Sin City Wrestling are spectacular events, they don't skimp out on anything. They have their pre show now run by their associates at Sin City Underground and they never disappoint, I don't expect London Brawling II will be any different."

"Well that is great." JK says. "We will be looking forward to that show as well as the one on Sunday in our own backyard."

"We're gonna take a few minute break." Joel adds. "But we'll be back with Mackenzie in just a few minutes, don't go anywhere."

*******

Well the rest of the interview went off without a hitch and the day had passed, a long day as Mackenzie found herself in stands of Broadhurst Park, home of FC United of Manchester's home stadium. Mackenzie looks at her watch, noticing the time to be a little after 8pm. The press conference from this location long ended. Mackenzie's eyes watched as the ring crew were deep in discussion with various people, most likely discussing how to break down the ring and get it out, as well as work on the pitch in time for FC United of Manchester's home fixture the night after Climax Control 235.... Yes, people would be working all night that night. Mackenzie smiles as the camera moves closer to her face.

"Be professional." She tells herself. "Do as Daniel asks and sell the match like I give a fuck."

She closes her eyes and breathes deeply before opening them once more and looking down the camera placed in front of her.

"So far so good." Mackenzie says "One step closer to a title shot I don't really want but at least I figured this one out nice and early on how to get through."

Mackenzie pauses, she knows her words are empty because she wants out.

"Lets be honest, my partner is a broken down blind son of a bitch, who can't remember names on people he beats up and took busy with large quantities of hand cream." Mackenzie says seriously. "I've carried him through this tournament so far, everyone knows it. The guy is close to legally blind and he's in the ring with a guy who even on his worst day could slap this Dutch, non singing Stevie Wonder around. Alex Jones could eat Goth alive and we all know it so the plan is simple."

Mackenzie looks blank.

"Don't let Alex Jones in the ring." She says with a smile. "That simple."

A calmness washes over her face.

"Which is bad news for you Devona." Mackenzie says with a grin. "I guess I got under your skin by pointing out the obvious that you thought you had this one in the bag when the draw was made. I may not have Twitter but I do see and hear everything. How confident you feeling now this draw has been made?"

Mackenzie pauses for a second.

"How confident do you feel knowing this ain't Gabriel and Odette's gym anymore?" Mackenzie rhetorically asks. "See all that was training, it was learning but while you've been sitting on your arse because one of your friends is too busy looking at himself in the mirror and the other didn't really wanna wrestle anyway, and no one would give them a contract so you went on a one person protest against wrestling, I was out in the ring winning titles and actually getting ready for bigger and better things."

Mackenzie points to herself.

"I was smacking people while you've been sitting at home protesting that Beauty and Beast didn't get an SCW contract, I works my arse off to be here." Mackenzie says wagging her finger "And that's what pissed me off about you. Nothing personal but when you tweet when Alex and I win Blast from the Past, not if, that means somehow you've gone way above your station, you've gone up a couple of pegs somehow by sitting at home while others have worked for a spot. So hearing that you said when and not if, that pissed me off."

Mackenzie scratches her face.

"That got on my tits." Mackenzie says firmly "Cause you based that on fuck all other than your partner, pissing on every other man in the competition. Alex is good, but you pissed on every other person in the competition claiming you had this in the bag just like that, people who have been here working sister. Puts you on the level of every other return who utters those empty words. I guess my disappointment was I expected better from the once appreciative, humbled Devona."

Mackenzie curls the left side of her face up.

"The old Devona would have stepped in to this being glad to be in it, to perform again. That person was my sister..." She says opening up her palm. "But walking in and claiming it's all yours, when not if, that person is not my sister."

Mackenzie shakes her head.

"I don't know that person and that's how I gotta look at you in this match." Mackenzie tells her. "Hopefully, I'm gonna knock some sense in to your head and bring that Devona back. I'm sure that's who the world would like to see again. Fuck, I'll do the world a favour and get that Devona back."

Mackenzie cracks her knuckles.

"I don't like it when people rub me the wrong way Devona and you did just that with your words." Mackenzie tells her "But I will promise you this one little thing. On Sunday night, one way or another, it will end, after that, no more thoughts of your arrogance, no more thought of you having your head up your own arse, in fact if you get past me, I will happily play cheerleader and sit in your corner, cheering you on and hoping that you become the hat trick in Blast from the Past winners from the Stevens gym, but don't think having Alex Jones in your corner is enough."

Mackenzie stands up.

"Because it won't be." She says with a twisted smile. "Because you won't get through me."

Mackenzie walks away from the camera as it fades out.

Climax Control Archives / Kilts, deep fried Mars bars & a bloke called Dave

« on: April 05, 2019, 08:46:04 AM »

Did you know that ninety percent of people in Scotland are called Jimmy? Ok, that's not the truth, but the truth is last week, I said I was gonna take out some Gamer Inc tart and I did take out some Gamer Inc tart. All words, all action, no bullshit. Things have changed since then, so let me fill you in a little bit about how. Daniel went back to America, taking Os with him, business reasons, staff issues, some old flannel, Nick George joined us here to keep an eye on us, keep us out of trouble.

Although rumour has it Daniel will be back and Nick will be back off to Vegas.

Awwww, shame, but right now, he's still here and being a pain in the arse as you would expect if you've spent more than twenty minutes around him. He generally is a pain in the arse, nothing more, nothing less, a pain in the arse and he's having a little too much fun around here.

******

Friday late afternoon/early evening.

"Let the wind blow high, let the wind blow low..." Nick's voice can be heard saying in the dark... "Donald where's your troosis."

"It's trouser ya bellend." Mackenzie voice can be heard saying.

"Speaking of which...." Charlotte's voice can be heard saying. "Where the bloody hell are yours?"

The overcast early evening of Glasgow, Scotland fades in to the scene, the camera picking up on the cloudy skies before dropping down to see the River Clyde, faint beams of sun slivering across the water as it peeks from behind the clouds.

The Glaswegian brisk weather is something a Scot might be used to but it was always slightly colder up north for our southern trio of Charlotte Elliot, Mackenzie Page and Nick George. London was far from a tropical climate, but like everything is bigger in Texas, everything was colder - and cheaper - up north.

The camera zooms in towards the upper half of Nick George, his hands on his hip as he smiles proudly at the faces of disbelief, looks of utter confusion and disappointment on the faces of Charlotte Elliot and Mackenzie Page.

"You look like an absolute knobhead." Mackenzie tells him slowly through gritted teeth. "Although that's an insult to knobheads everywhere. You look beyond that. You look like an absolute joke."

"Are you trying to steal Amanda Hugginkiss' job on the SCW shows?" Charlotte adds.

"First off, I look more of a woman than she ever will." He says before realizing the words coming out of his mouth. "Scratch that, I didn't mean it like that, I meant you can tell that's a fella, but if I whacked on a wig, it'll be like that song Lola, L-O-L-A Loooooooooola!"

"That doesn't make you sound any better." Charlotte says with a sharp shake of her head

"If that song get's stuck in my head, I will turn you in to a fully fledged woman." Mackenzie quickly adds. "What the fuck is wrong with you and why are you wearing a skirt?"

The camera moves down Nick to show him in a kilt, sporran and long socks. Nick puts his hands on his hips and smirks.

"It's a kilt." Nick says proudly. "Not a skirt, not a dress, a kilt. We're in Scotland, the place of the kilt and I thought when in Scotland, be a Scotsman and wear a kilt and get absolutely plastered on Tenants or Super Brew. I think it suits me."

Charlotte and Mackenzie look at each other than across at Nick once more, both women shaking their heads in unison.

"No, the socks are bad enough but the skirt..." Mackenzie says shaking her head.

"Oi." Nick snaps back with a playful point of his index finger. "These socks make my calves look bloody fantastic."

Nick turns his right calf towards the women but both shake their head in disagreement.

"Fucking embarrassed to be near you dressed like that." Mackenzie tells him.

"You'd be more embarrassed if I did this." Nick tells her.

Nick starts to attempt to try a highland jig stepping on one foot while raising his arm about his head, before switching to the other foot and arm. Mackenzie quickly turns and walks away, walking along the banks of the Clyde, quickly followed by Charlotte. Nick stops dancing and puts his arms out wide.

"Told ya!" He says with a proud smirk before moving towards them.

"When's Daniel getting back?" Mackenzie asks Charlotte.

"Tomorrow." Nick interjects as he jumps in between Charlotte and Mackenzie, putting his arms around their shoulders. "See, he got sorted what he needed to get sorted. Thought I might have been needed to keep an eye on some things and people while he couldn't, but that seems to have gone absolutely tits up, so he'll be back tomorrow and I'll be heading back to Vegas."

"Thank fuck." Mackenzie says as she pushes his arm off her shoulder.

"Awwww" He replies with a pouting lip "I'll miss you too."

Charlotte shakes Nick's other arm from her shoulder and Nick points at something in the distance.

"Oh!" He says waving his finger. "Stay here, I'll be back in a minute."

As Nick takes off, Charlotte and Mackenzie turns to face the river, Mackenzie putting her arm on a barrier in front.

"Still don't wanna be in this tournament?" Charlotte asks Mackenzie.

Mackenzie glares down at the river, not making eye contact with Charlotte.

"At the point where I couldn't give two fuck." Mackenzie admits. "I'm not really challenged by it at all. I mean I'm destroying jobbers here. Char Kwan couldn't win if her life depended on it and now I'm taking on some bird from SCU who doesn't exactly look impressive. Yeah, she got through a match a bit ago but mate, she doesn't even look like a challenge. I mean SCU people, some of them are alright and might be able to go toe to toe but most are there cause they're lazy as fuck."

"Lazy?" Charlotte questions.

"No huge promo work." Mackenzie says. "Occasional spot on a show, turn up, wrestle, go home. That's pretty lazy to me. They're pretty part time while we bust our arses. We're premier league, they're league two. Let them blow themselves out. There's fuck all challenge in that. Why beat up part timers?"

"Cause the prize at the end." Charlotte says with a shrug. "If I want the prize at the end."

Charlotte rolls her eyes and turns her head to the left to see a man wearing a Slayer, Lamb of God and Anthrax tour T-shirt, and a beard covering his face. Charlotte nods politely to the man.

"Nice shirt." She says politely.

"Are you a fan?" The man replies.

Charlotte raises her eyebrow, slightly taken off guard by the mans accent, clearly not Scottish, more towards English.

"Not as much as most." Charlotte admits "but the shirt is decent. You're a long way from home."

"So are you by the sound of it." The man replies.

"London." Charlotte says with a nod.

"Baldock here." The man replies.

Mackenzie turns her head, watching the conversation.

"I'm Charlotte." She says introducing herself.

"Dave." The man replies.

"Nice to meet ya Dave." Charlotte says with a nod. "What brings you to the piss poor weather of Scotland?"

"I'm going to Edinburgh." He tells her.

"Well if you end up with a spare day on Sunday and end up back around here, I'm a wrestler for SCW, we got a show here in town." Charlotte tells him. "You should check it out."

"SCW." Dave replies. "I've seen that place. I like those commentators, that keep it clean Jason line is great."

Charlotte nods politely.

"Gotta go, enjoy Edinburgh." Charlotte says raising the devil horns sign to the man.

Dave responds with a devil horns sign of his own before Charlotte and Mackenzie walk on down the river.

"What was all that about?" Mackenzie asks Charlotte.

"Rules of a wrestler." Charlotte says. "We're always on. It wouldn't hurt you to be a bit more integrated with the fans. It might give ya the motivation you need to go on and win the tournament. Seeing the fans around you wanting you to win might kick ya up the arse."

"Bollocks." Mackenzie responds

Charlotte shakes her head but Nick finally reemerges holding three things in his hand, food that looks to be covered in a thick crispy batter.

"Get your laughing gear around this." Nick says as he hands the two women something wrapped in paper.

Charlotte and Mackenzie look at each other as Nick takes a bite from his and grins from ear to ear.

"Fantastic!" He says as he swallows.

"What are these?" Mackenzie asks.

"Just try it." Nick insists.

Charlotte bites in to it but Mackenzie looks at her wearily.

"It's a deep friend Mars bar." Nick says with a grin.

Charlotte stops chewing mid bite and looks towards Nick with a raised eyebrow. Mackenzie points behind Nick.

"Look, giant bird!" She says pointing more firmly.

As Nick turns around to look for what Mackenzie said was lurking behind him, she quickly throws the deep friend Mars bar over her shoulder, and in to the river. Nick turns back to look at Mackenzie.

"It flew away before you could turn around." She tells him with a smile on her face. "Also, yummy."

Nick grins and looks at the two.

"Right, I've signed us up for Scottish dancing lessons." Nick says pointing at the two. "I don't need them as you could see earlier, but you two might need some work."

"No can do." Mackenzie says with a shake of her head. "I got a promo to cut, but you two can crack on with dancing."

"Come on Charley." Nick says linking his arm with Charlotte. "We'll let little Ms. Sunshine here do what she's gotta while we cut a rug."

Nick pulls Charlotte away from the scene as Mackenzie leans on the rail by the water, the camera on the right side of her face.

"Two weeks on the spin." Mackenzie starts. "I know it's no rest for the wicked but fucking hell, that takes the piss. I mean no chance to rest up after that beating Char Kwan handed me last week?"

The tones of sarcasm drips from Mackenzie's tone for her last line.

"Oh wait, that didn't happen, did it?" She asks rhetorically. "No, I took Char to bits just like I said I would and onwards we go to someone in SCU who can't buy a fucking win. You kinda lucked out here that you got Travis Levitt as your Blast From The Past partner, a man who is now a champion. A man who has been on a bit of a run here lately. Must feel like you won the lottery with that draw and hell, more success in one match in SCW than you've had in your SCU career."

Mackenzie takes a deep breath.

"Personally, I don't give a shit you're teaming with a champion. I couldn't give a shit if I tried." She says firmly. "The fact is a champ is teamed with someone who carried you through the last round and will try to do the same again, but that ain't happening because you ain't facing a no one in this round, you're facing me and I don't know what you know about me, I don't know if you've opened a book, saw a promo, even seen one of my matches but put it this way, there's nothing you can do to stop what's gonna happen in that ring. Not a chance you will even come close to stopping the amount of pain that's gonna shoot through you at every chance."

Mackenzie turns her head towards the camera, a wicked glare on her face.

"I know you've probably heard it all before, probably listened to people talk about hurting you..." She says with an arched eyebrow. "Well, not in SCU, cause no fucker talks about anyone there, but maybe in the past you've heard people talking about leaving you in pain. Sadly, their words are meaningless compared to mine. If there's one thing you should learn about me is I back up everything I say with a lot more punch to things, I don't do things by halves, cause there's no fucking point."

She rolls her shoulders backwards.

"I ain't taking it easy on ya just cause you're a little part time bitch from SCU." Mackenzie says with venom. "Fuck, I'm gonna show you what it's like to be a real wrestler. I'm gonna work you harder than anyone in SCU could ever work you."

Mackenzie cracks her knuckles as she smiles.

"I'll be sending you back down to SCU with a shit ton of stories to tell them about the big mean lady who tore strips off you." Mackenzie says as her smile turns more evil looking. "You'll be the center of attention."

Mackenzie turns her head from the camera to look in to the river.

"You might be brimming with confidence after picking up your first win in forever, but this is where it all comes crashing down for you Valentina." She says with an air of confidence. "It crashes down so fast, you won't see it coming but you sure as shit will feel it."

She cracks her knuckles again.

"Valentina, Sunday is gonna be absolutely hell for you and then some." Mackenzie says seriously. "That ain't no bullshit, that's just pure and utter fact."

Mackenzie walks away, merging in to the crowd as the camera fades

Climax Control Archives / Why him?

« on: March 29, 2019, 02:26:44 AM »

I'm pretty sure I'm in the majority here when I say what a fucking mistake signing up for Blast From The Past was. I mean a serious fucking mistake, should have really made Charlotte do it, instead of wasting my time doing it myself because instantly after week one, you see just what a fuck up this whole thing is, hell, before then. See, everyone wants to do a Fenris, show up and be the rookie that takes it all. That didn't work out for Calia last week, and because of that, SCW might have missed out on a decent rookie. I bet she's sitting there at home thinking what was the point, her love interest is gonna be thinking the same this week after his arse gets dumped out by me and the pervert partner of mine. Another chance to freshen up the roster gone because this tournament takes no prisoners. It's not only that, that makes you think you shouldn't have wasted the ink signing up, the main reason, partners....

People looked at the shit they got lumbered with an thought it was a waste of time. I saw the look on Dani Weston's face where her name came out with Stewart Mason, I knew how I felt getting Goth as a partner. I should have been happy but here's what I learned about Goth. All he fucking does is wank over Amanda Cortez' pictures on Twitter, he's probably knocking one out right now while posting a thirsty comment...

I gotta fucking touch those hands to get in the ring!

Fucking pervert is too elbow deep in lube right now while I'm recording this, to give a shit, another reason why I made a mistake signing up to this.

And then there's other teams.You know the type, that sit there and think they've already won. If I wanted to deal with drama and ego, I would have gone for Mikah after bitch slapping her back to New York non title and took her gold, but I didn't wanna deal with ego, and it seems someone I never expected to has grown an ego because of her partner. I'm taking about someone who is like a sister to me, yes, you Devona. Heard about all your Twitter posts, and I say this in the nicest way possible, shut the fuck up, you ain't won nothing yet. You got Alex Jones, yes, fantastic wrestler, I got a hall of famer, who if he gets his hands out of his pants, I stand a chance too, so does every other team in the tournament, so sis, reel it in, you're killing what people thought you were. So, ego driven teams, another reason this is gonna be my one and done with this tournament.

So here I am, in this damn thing with a literal wanker in my corner, in Belfast about to take on..... Char Kwan again? Fucks sake, and Jack Asher. This couldn't get any worse, right?

Wrong.

6.30am, The Merchant Hotel.

The Merchant Hotel, one of the classiest hotels in Belfast, Ireland, at the price, you wouldn't expect to see many wrestlers hanging out there, let alone staying there. Surprising facts about wrestlers, we ain't classy, we're a bunch of people like everyone else who just has a job on the television. You wouldn't expect to see the likes of some in a place like this, we all leave within our means, thankfully, our means allow us to be at places like this. While SCW will pay up to a certain amount for travel and accommodation on tours, if you prefer something extra, that would come out of your own pockets and Daniel had some very deep pockets. He, like the rest of the group were more than happy to go with SCW suggestions, but tours were a bit like a holiday to London Underground, one or two days work shouldn't spoil five days off enjoying yourself.

London was a skip across the sea away and would have been more than simple to fly in from their homeland, but these were places London Underground had rarely been to for legitimate reasons, they decided to stay on the tour as is. They didn't want to use Paris as a home base like Ben and Evie Jordan, nor did they want to rent a house in England like Sam Marlowe, happy going with the flow of the tour, happy splurging on luxury, and this is why they found themselves in a hotel of this nature.

Daniel sat at a table, coffee in hand as Osbourne sat next to him, already in a business suit, his day starting at roughly three in the morning, thanks to a few business calls back to Vegas. Osbourne sat next to him, a glass of orange juice in front of the big man. Daniel glances across at him.

"They're not gonna be that pissed are they?" Daniel asks, knowing no response will come from the big man.

Osbourne, his eyes covered in dark sunglasses, tilts his head at his boss before raising one finger towards him and slightly nodding his head.

"Six thirty in the morning." Mackenzie's voice can be heard saying as she and Charlotte approaches the table from off camera. "I don't see the hotel burning down or anything."

Osbourne points his finger towards Mackenzie, his eyes locked on Daniel with his head moving faster up and down as he looks at him. Daniel returns the nod and looks towards Mackenzie and Charlotte, each pulling out a chair and sitting opposite their boss. Daniel places his coffee back on to the table and looks up.

"Thankfully, nothing is burning down." Daniel says with a slight smirk. "And good morning to you two rays of sunshine."

"Yeah morning." Mackenzie says unimpressed "What's with the early morning call? I was in this dream where I was beating the hell out of people and boom, next thing I know, message from you waking my arse up."

Daniel presses his hands together and looks at Mackenzie, he knew this was the reaction he'd probably get from her. There's only a couple of things in this world Mackenzie likes and sleep is way up there.

"Well, here's the thing." Daniel starts. "Me and Os needs to go back to Vegas. Something has come up that we need to deal with, plus we need to sort out a few extra staff."

"Can't Nick sort out the staff?" Charlotte asks. "He's there to run the place after all when none of us are around."

"We do not let Nick sort out staff if we can help it." Daniel says firmly. "If we did, we'd come back to topless waitresses and people who couldn't pour a pint while watching a youtube video of how to pour a pint. Be a bit daft to leave him to that. Besides, the other stuff take a little bit more of a lead and he certainly can't sort that out, so me and Os are heading back in a couple of hours to deal with all that."

"How long are you gonna be gone?" Charlotte enquires.

Daniel shrugs his shoulders, his eyes alternating between the two women.

"No idea." He admits. "The fact is, me and Os are probably not needed too much on this tour, we're knocking around just in case, and just to do a segment or two. You're the star of the London Underground tour Kenz, realistically, we probably won't be needed, so we may miss a ton of this tour. Obviously we wanna be back for the England shows, only makes sense, but this one could take a while."

"So we're on tour on our own?" Mackenzie asks.

"How stupid do ya think I am?" Daniel asks with a smile. "Leaving you here with Charlotte, means that she'll end up bailing you out of places up and down the United Kingdom. I needed to get someone here to keep an eye on you to stop you getting yourself in trouble Kenz."

"She can do that." Mackenzie says with her thumb pointing towards Charlotte.

"And who is gonna stop her from kicking off too?" Daniel says with another smirk.

"He raises a good point." Charlotte says. "I mean still a little heat between the English and Irish."

"And this is not the first time we've been in this neck of the woods for not so legal reasons." Daniel starts. "Plus I got this horrible feeling that Colton Jones hasn't exactly listened to us yet and leaving you two on ya own might open up a chance for him to get at ya or someone else. He ain't got the Jacobs to come after me and Os."

"And he won't have any Jacobs left if he comes after me." Mackenzie says through gritted teeth.

"That I can believe." Daniel admits with a laugh. "But I'd feel much safer having someone here with ya. Someone to keep an eye on the pair of ya. When I spoke about needing to go home, I got someone on a plane here."

"Who?" Charlotte asks.

Without any warning, the face of Nick George pops up in between Charlotte and Mackenzie's heads. He plants a kiss on the cheek of Charlotte before turning towards Mackenzie and planting one of her cheek, holding his lips longer against her cheek. Mackenzie reaches up, grabbing the almost fifth member of the group by the nose.

"Ow ow ow!" Nick cries out but Mackenzie looks seriously towards Daniel.

"Seriously?" Mackenzie says, still holding on to Nick's nose. "Out of all the people you know, all the people that are just over there in London, you give us Mr Bean? Are you having a bubble."

"Best man for the job." Daniel tells her. "With me and Os back in Vegas, we can cover that, because it will have our full focus, I'm sure someone can make use of Nick here."

"Not without my hooter." Nick says in a high pitched tone.

Mackenzie releases his nose and turns her head to look at him, square in the eye.

"Be glad I grabbed your nose and nothing else." She says with a scowl. "Or you'd be singing soprano for the rest of your days."

Nick scrunches up his face as he moves around the table, sitting next to Charlotte and Osbourne, staring across the table at Mackenzie.

"I can sing like that without losing me bollocks, alright?" Nick tells her. "And thank you for that warm welcome."

Daniel looks at Nick from across the table, taking a sip of his coffee and putting the cup on the table once more.

"Right, keep these two safe, out of trouble, and try not to get yourself in trouble either." Daniel tells them. "I got a gut feeling something ain't right and that gut feeling has served me bloody well over the years so I'm gonna go with it."

"Aye aye captain!" Nick says with a salute towards Daniel.

"You sure there's no one else?" Mackenzie asks. "Someone on his level, like a guard dog, maybe a Yorkshire terrier, or a Chihuahua?"

"Those Chihuahua's are vicious little sons of bitches." Nick tells her before baring his teeth at her.

"Or a rat." Mackenzie adds.

"He'll be just fine for ya, don't you worry at all." Daniel reassures them. "But me and the big man have a flight to catch. Casino can only stay closed for cleaning for so long before someone starts to question it. You lot play nice now."

Daniel and Osbourne stand up, picking up previously unseen bags from the floor and hoisting them over their shoulders. Daniel gives the group a nod before he and Osbourne walk off the camera. Nick leans in towards Charlotte and Mackenzie.

"Right, first things first." Nick says in an almost commanding voice. "Watch the nude beach situation like around here? Because I got the urge to swing it in the sun legally."

Charlotte and Mackenzie look at each other, shaking their heads in unison. Charlotte looks back at him, eagerly awaiting an answer.

"It's March you idiot." She says firmly.

Charlotte and Mackenzie stand up and walks away, leaving Nick with his palms out, looking in their direction.

"That didn't answer my question." He says springing to his feet. "Hey! Hey! Wait up!"

Nick charges off in the direction that Charlotte and Mackenzie walk as we cut elsewhere.

*******

Not every hotel in Belfast had the luxury of having a rooftop gym, but The Merchant Hotel had just that. The sun had set over Northern Ireland's capital city and people took advantage of the Friday night antics, a tradition that most around the world love to partake in, but Mackenzie Page had opted against that for now, standing in the gym, surrounded by clear glass to overlook Belfast's rooftops, she stood alone, the whole gym deserted in favour of Friday night pints and lost memories. The camera focuses on her from the right hand side, talking away from the camera.

"The start of what everyone hopes is their quick route to the top." She says. "Stupid fucking tournament if you ask me, because everyone has something to bitch about. Mostly their partners, mostly who they get lumbered with. Everyone dreams of Fenris' rise to the top with this tournament, everyone grows an ego, everyone thinks they can get things done with their partner, but that ain't me. Only partners I would have been happier with would be one of my own, not having to rely on people who can not be trusted for love nor money."

Her eyes narrow as she continues to glare over the skyline.

"I didn't need this tournament." She says firmly, yet honestly. "I knocked Mikah off her perch and everyone was screaming at me to go for the Bombshell title, go win it, end the reign of someone that simply annoyed everyone, but I didn't. That has not been forgotten, no one has forgot that I pulled off the shock of the century, I could walk in to a bosses office and say I want this, I deserve this, the same way they appeared in my locker room to say that they wanted me to have a shot at that championship, only for me to say no. I didn't need this tournament, I don't need this tournament, I don't need some let down of a partner who I can't trust, I could just go take what I deserve. The only thing that this tournament brings is a chance to beat up people I haven't before and even that's fucked itself right up the arse, but before I get on with chatting shit about someone I have beat over and over again, I think it's only fair I speak about my partner."

Her eyes still don't turn the camera as she cracks her knuckles.

"Most would be happy with a hall of fame partner, a former champion, a man who is a legend in this fucking sport, but I am not." Mackenzie states firmly. "I'm not because out of all the people in that hall of fame, I get stuck with a man who seems to want to do nothing but reply on Twitter to some plastic tattooed tart, make lecherous comments and try and get noticed. You're a fucking embarrassment man, get your head out of Amanda Cortez's arse and in to the game you fucking freak. How is any of our future opponents gonna take you seriously when your own fucking partner can't take you anywhere near serious?"

Finally, Mackenzie looks in to the camera, turning her head to the right.

"This is what you have in your hall of fame?" She says with a disgusted look on her face. "Just shameful."

She turns her head away from the camera again.

"If I was Jack Asher, I'd be more worried about him putting unwashed hands on him." Mackenzie says shaking her head. "Fuck, I'm not even touching those hands, I'll do the tagging with my hand to his head or something."

She bows her head.

"But that's something for you to worry about Jack, for me, I got no worries." She says casually. "Because I don't get that little dream of facing people I haven't faced before, I get to face someone that has been in the ring opposite London Underground before and wasn't really impressive."

Mackenzie grits her teeth as she utters the name.

"Char Kwan." She says with a slight shake of her head.

Mackenzie turns to face the camera full on.

"Your group and my group have done battle more than once." Mackenzie says quietly. "Tell me how many you've actually won? I'll wait."

Mackenzie pauses for a second.

"Was that none? A big fat fucking zero?" She questions. "Gamer Inc has never beaten London Underground, you have never beaten me, guess what sweetheart? Ain't gonna fucking beat me now. I can just imagine the look on your face reading that card and seeing who you was up against, I bet those feelings of fear pissed through your body and out again because you know you can't get one over on me, you never have been able to, and just cause you got a shiny new partner, doesn't mean your luck will change and you'll become this overnight superstar. Only chance you have on beating me is if you switched on Clash of the Champions and sat playing that for a few hours, cause in the real world, in a real ring, you've got nothing. You're overrated on that game and you've got fuck all to offer in the ring so don't expect to get past round one of Blast From The Past when you're up against me."

Mackenzie smirks, a touch of evil and cunning locked in her look.

"You're used to using game guides, right? Used to the old strategy guide guilt to show you how to win, correct?" Mackenzie questions. "So I'm gonna help you out with this one. If you want to win, here's what I suggest you do. Don't get in the ring, stay on the outside and hope your young fresh rookie can get out there and defeat a tired, rusty old pervert. Keep me out of the ring, because after this day, I'm looking for a tear up, and just pray your Mr Muscles can defeat my Mr Wanker. It's that simple, just try and keep it like that if you want to advance, because we both know you can't beat me. I think everyone knows that, but your partner is a bit of a wildcard, so if I was you, I'd use that and pray it's enough to get you through Char, because if you end up in the ring with me, you know what it's gonna be like, don't you?"

Mackenzie nods her head up and down.

"You know it's gonna be game over." She says firmly. "You know you're gonna be walking back in to that dressing room defeated again and looking at your stable mates faces knowing you flew the flag for them and the better stable in Sin City Wrestling took it down and pissed all over it. You're gonna have to face them with their looks of disappointment in their eyes and justify why you didn't get the job done. You've then gotta look in the mirror and ask yourself if one of your stable mates could have done any better. Don't take it too hard, you're not the worst out of your group, but your group was never gonna get past me."

Mackenzie crunches her knuckles.

"We're the big bad bosses you just can't beat, we're the ones that button mashing don't work against, we're the ones who are immortal." Mackenzie says in a firm tone. "We're the ones you waste your life on trying to get past, knowing you never could get past us. Years of trying will not help, because London Underground will always be the thorn in the side of Gamer Inc. We will always be the one's who will be kicking you down anytime you think you got a right to stand on your own two feet. We are gonna to show who the dominant stable is around here. It's not gonna be you, Wolfslair may step up at some point, but we have no history with them, but you Gamer Inc, you will forever be in the shadow of London Underground and on Sunday night Char, I will prove that once more that the big bad world of wrestling is not for you now and never will be."

Mackenzie narrows her eyes as she looks in to the camera.

"Clear enough for ya bitch?" She says with a smirk. "Enjoy your first little step in to Blast From The Past, it will be your one and only step in Blast From The Past."

Mackenzie walks away as the camera fades to black.

Climax Control Archives / ACT I - The Distraction

« on: February 22, 2019, 02:40:29 PM »

This is a turn up for the books. Bloody hell, I don't exactly do the play nice with others thing well outside my group of people, let alone having to team with someone I can't stand, the same someone me and Kenz get to beat up next Wednesday on Underground with her weird little partner, and someone I get to tap out in a couple of weeks at Blaze of Glory VII. These damn bosses have a messed up sense of humour when it comes to these things, but this takes the piss. I'm teaming with Winter Elemental, or Stephanie McDiddle, whatever the hell you want to call her against two other people that hate each other. Well played SCW, but no one is teaming with anyone in this one, will be an all out beat the hell out of ya partner fest and trust me, after I carry us to this win, that's exactly what's gonna happen. This is not gonna be pretty for anyone involved at all, so this booking will bite people on the arse and leave Winter in a whole ton of trouble before we even get in to the ring the next couple of times. Still, let's get things in order shall we?

I presume you watched Daniel's promo by now? If you haven't I'd recommend doing just that because this is one of those split stories where we have been tasked with something to go and do, while they get on with something else, it happens at the same time. Well, I don't know what the hell he's playing at over there and sometimes, it's best not to ask. We all have our roles to play and he clearly wants those two out of the way.

Those two being the two watching us that we think just might be from Colton Jones' little crew. Kenz and me have been asked to get them out of the casino and distract them, so let's get to just that.

ACT I - The distraction.

"What do you think he's playing at?" Mackenzie asks Charlotte as the two women move slowly towards the two men. "It's gotta be one of his over the top plans that will all come together in the end."

Charlotte stops next to her leather jacket wearing friend and looks at her with a smile.

"It always is." She reminds Mackenzie. "Whatever it is, it can't be done until those two are out of the picture for a while."

"Can't we just flash them a bit of tit, get them outside, kick the daylights out of them and leave them in a dumpster somewhere?" Mackenzie asks seriously. "I mean that has worked for us on countless occasions."

Charlotte taps her chin, contemplating the thought of it for a few seconds but shakes her head in a short sharp burst.

"Too obvious." Charlotte tells Mackenzie. "Think of all those movies you've seen when distraction is that easy and how stupid you think those people are. I mean these two don't exactly look smart but gotta play this one better. Gotta be wise about it all. We just need to make it interesting enough for them to follow us about a bit, make it look good."

"Maybe look like we're doing some kinda job that might take their interest." Mackenzie adds. "But shiny things look like they could distract these two dickheads."

The two women edge closer to the men, stopping behind them and sharing a nod.

"Tonight isn't gonna be the easiest job we've ever done." Charlotte starts. "These guys are people we haven't come up against before. We don't know what we're really dealing with here. We've come up against people with more cred it the past but Jones is a wildcard."

Instantly hearing the name Jones perks the ears up of the two men listening, the two men who work for apparent rival Colton Jones.

"Fuck Jones." Mackenzie says firmly. "If he bleeds, he can be beaten like everyone else."

One man reaches inside his jacket pocket, but the other shakes his head. Charlotte sees this out of the corner of her eye and smiles before winking at Mackenzie.

"Look." Charlotte starts. "All we need to do is take Jones down as fast as possible, show him who's the boss around here, but we're gonna need one or two things to do just that. Come on, let's go get them."

Charlotte and Mackenzie move towards the exit and the two men stand up.

"We need to find out what these two broads are up to so we can tell the boss and catch them out before they catch him out." One of the men says to the other.

The camera catches up with Charlotte and Mackenzie, standing at the front door of The Golden Ring Casino, standing looking in shock.

"Snow?" Mackenzie say surprised. "Are you having a fucking bubble here? We're in Vegas and there's snow?"

The normal streets of Vegas covered in glistening white snow fill the eyes and minds of Charlotte and Mackenzie as they look at this unusual scene. People no longer walk to find a place to gamble away their money, but a place to play in the snow. Charlotte looks at Mackenzie and shakes her head.

"It's like being back home any time between October and March." Charlotte comments.

"Didn't like the fucking snow then either." Mackenzie complains. "We're off to Vegas Daniel says, won't have to deal with so much rain and defo no snow, Daniel says, what the fuck is this, Scotch mist?"

Charlotte looks behind her to see the two men loitering nearby.

"Heads up. They took the bait." Charlotte tells her. "I got another idea to keep those two interested, based on the snow."

Charlotte nods her head to the left and she and Mackenzie slowly walks down the road, their boots leaving impressions in the snow behind them. Mackenzie stops near an empty car, looking in the wing mirror to glance behind, seeing if the two are still being followed. Mackenzie straightens up and give Charlotte a side glance, nodding her head towards her usual tag team partner as the snow starts to fall down a little more.

"They're really shit at not trying to stand out." Mackenzie comments as she smirks towards Charlotte. "Like a pair of spare pricks at a wedding."

The two continue to walk on towards a small strip mall, just a few stores in a row just a few minutes from the Casino, still closely followed by the two men. Charlotte and Mackenzie stop outside a hardware store before walking inside. Both women walk down the nearest aisle, checking back to see the two men just entering the store.

"Ok, make it look as dodgy as you can." Charlotte tells Mackenzie. "Make it look like something bad is gonna happen."

The two move down the aisle, and Charlotte spies a length of rope, quickly picking it up near the end of the aisle as she glances back, spying the two men at the end.

"This should do the trick." Charlotte says just loud enough for the two men to hear.

"Trick for what?" Mackenzie whispers

"Fuck knows." Charlotte replies "But it should keep them interested enough to follow while Daniel does whatever Daniel does."

Charlotte and Mackenzie move to the next aisle, keeping an eye behind them as the two men edge closer to where they are. They quickly turn in to the next aisle.

"That's what I'm looking for." Charlotte says with a smile.

Mackenzie casts her eye towards a row of shovels and the two move towards them halfway down the aisle, the two men hanging back at the top, peeking occasionally around the corner.

"How about the big one?" Mackenzie suggests. "I mean we got a shit load of stuff to move and I'm sure Os will appreciate having the bigger shovel to work with."

"That one does look perfect." Charlotte agrees. "We'll get it."

Mackenzie picks up a big snow shovel before the two walk down the aisle, followed by the two men. Charlotte stops as she sees a hammer. She picks it up and admires it.

"Some people say water boarding is good to get information out of people." She says as she turns the hammer to look at the identical other side for effect. "But I prefer the old fashioned ways. Amazing how quick people will talk when one of these smashes against your hands."

"I prefer electric myself." Mackenzie muses. "Quick jolt to the bollocks from a car battery and Bob's ya uncle."

Charlotte puts down the hammer and the two make their way to the checkout, moving towards the cashier. The cashier looks at the items curiously.

"Family reunion." Mackenzie says with a grin. "Not everyone makes it out alive."

The young girl behind the counter looks surprised as Mackenzie hands over a note as Charlotte picks up the rope and shovel. The woman hands Mackenzie her change and the two move towards the exit. Before the make it to the door, they spot two men walking excitedly down the road towards the casino. Charlotte and Mackenzie look at each other.

"Was that Ying and Yang?" Charlotte asks.

"Looks like it." Mackenzie replies. "Wonder what those clowns are up to?"

Charlotte shrugs as she makes her way to the door, Mackenzie moving in front to hold the door open. The two exit the building and Mackenzie reaches out, taking the shovel from Charlotte and the two walk on a little down the road, stopping outside a sporting and hunting goods store.

"Next stop?" Mackenzie asks.

"Next stop." Charlotte confirms as she glances over her shoulder to check they are still being followed.

The two walk in to the store and quickly make a move towards the hunting section as the two men follow, their eyes full of curiosity. Mackenzie's eyes flash as she moves towards the crossbow section, lifting one up and looking down the sight.

"Only in America can you walk in to a random store and pick up a crossbow." Mackenzie says with a wicked grin. "I like it."

"And ya wonder why so many teens go on sprees." Charlotte fires back. "Lunacy."

Charlotte sadly shakes her head but Mackenzie continues to look down the sight.

"Still, wouldn't mind having some practice with this thing." Mackenzie comments. "Adds another weapon to my unique set of skills."

Mackenzie put the crossbow down and the two walk on, quickly checking that they're being followed still. The two turn the corner and Mackenzie picks something up off the shelf, something the two men can not see, but Charlotte speaks just loud enough for them to hear.

"Ah, the prefect arrows." Charlotte comments as moves down the aisle quickly.

She moves to the cashier, showing what she has before handing over money. She waits patiently for her change to come back from the young man. Charlotte takes it in her hand and the two quickly make for the exit, turning left and down the road. Charlotte stops to look in the window of a store as if to window shop, before casually glancing across her should, seeing the two men stop in their tracks and attempt to act inconspicuously.

"That are really, really bad at this." Charlotte says, trying to hide a smile.

The two continue to walk, stopping at a nearby coffee shop and walks in. Mackenzie moves towards the counter as Charlotte takes their newly purchased goods and moves toward a table, placing the goods over a spare chair, just in time for Mackenzie to bring back coffee. As Mackenzie sits down, the two men enter the coffee shop and make a beeline for the counter.

"How long do we need to keep this up?" Mackenzie asks. "I mean I can walk around all day doing fuck all but rather be doing something, anything."

"I guess when we get that text from Daniel and we'll start walking back." Charlotte tells her. "Clearly something is going on at the casino right now that these two twats didn't need to see, so just gotta be patient."

It doesn't take long before their stalkers move to a table nearby, their ears aimed towards the two women.

"So the plan is to show strength." Charlotte says on the fly, giving the two men something to think about. "We go in, we intimidate, we show them who's the boss. They think they're better than us and can run us off, they're gotta be joking."

"Not the first so called tough guys who have tried to muscle us about." Mackenzie adds. "Won't be the last, and it didn't fucking end well for them either."

Charlotte smiles as she looks at the two men looking at each other, trying to figure out what this means. Mackenzie picks up her coffee, taking a huge sip from the hot liquid, but Charlotte feels her phone vibrating in her jeans. She pulls it out to see a message from Daniel.

"Act II complete." reads the message. "Feel free to bring those donkey's back here so they can spend their day wasted. What did you do?"

Charlotte shows Mackenzie the message.

"Not what I wanted to do and leave them in some car boot." She mutters under her breath.

"Bought a snow shovel, rope and darts." Charlotte replies with her free hand.

Both women pick up their coffees and take a huge gulp before Charlotte's phone lights up again.

"You're bloody lucky I'm creative." Comes the reply from Daniel.

The two quickly finish their coffees and stand, retrieving the rope, snow shovel and darts. They walk to the door, watching past the two men and back in to the wintry street, moving at a much faster pace back to the casino just a few minutes away. They quickly move past a few people frolicking in the snow before getting to the casino door, where Daniel stands to greet them. He looks up and down at their wares.

"Bit random." Daniel says with a smile.

Daniel looks up as he sees the two men enter the casino and stop at the sight of him. Daniel takes the snow shovel, rope and darts.

"Who woulda thought I would need a snow shovel in Vegas, eh lads?" He says with a smile before looking down at the rope and the darts. "I know, weird but it's bosses vs employees Olympics tomorrow, tug of war and I needed some new arrows for the darts match cause there's a fella called Billy Jones who's shit hot at darts. Need to stop him before he gets going, know what I mean lads?"

The two men look at each other confused as Daniel nods towards them.

"Enjoy The Golden Ring Casino gents." Daniel says with another fake smile before turning away and walking with Charlotte and Mackenzie.

"Where's the others?" Charlotte asks.

"Well Os is getting the car warmed up..." Daniel says with a slight nod. "And Nick... Well, he's getting ready for his close up...."

and that will be ACT III.... A story within a story, who would have thought it. As you might have worked out by now, acts II to IV happen to be in the other promo, but now we skip to act V. The Epilogue.

Act V - The Epilogue.

Daniel had just finished his promo against Hitamashii, and the camera spun to where Charlotte sits on the office sofa.

"Bestie my arse." Her venomous tones says.

Charlotte takes a deep breath before speaking.

"What a place to be in." She starts. "Stuck with a weak arse partner who has been a pain in my arse for a long time just to try and beat the hell out of two people who want to beat the hell out of each other. You seriously couldn't make this stuff up. Here's a little back story for you who can't be arsed to watch anything other than you're involved in. That little pain in the arse Winter wrecked my damn car, twenty freaking grands worth of damage. I still haven't had chance to replace that car. Since then, her and her gremlin partner have done nothing but dig at me over and over again, before getting DQed against me by hitting me with a weak old bamboo stick."

Charlotte shakes her head.

"That was a god damn mistake that you will pay for on Wednesday night at Underground, and then again at Blaze of Glory VII." Charlotte says firmly. "Yet here I am, sitting here being forced to team with you against those two. Well bully for you Winter, you finally have a good partner this time in terms of wrestling but it's gonna take a whole lot of restraint for me to not beat the hell out of you in this match, but what I want you to do is watch real close to what's going on when I get my hands on those other two, cause every attack I hit them with, will be with you in mind."

Charlotte cracks her knuckles.

"It's gonna knock some seriously sense in to Apple Coren." Charlotte says in a harsh tone. "Because it's pretty damn obvious that ain't ya real name, there is no English person in the world even called that. That's the furthest thing from an English name you could possible think of. Maybe this unlucky beating you're gonna get with these two hands are gonna knock some sense in to you so you actually change that name to something a little more British. If you're gonna act the part, might as well sound the part too. These two hands are gonna be life changing for you."

Charlotte holds her fists up.

"These are gonna knock some sense in to and make you see that your privileged arse isn't a match for real life." Charlotte tells her. "While you're sitting there at ya grand balls, talking to people that sound like they have plums in their mouths, real life was happening outside, real people worked their bollocks off for you to live the life of a peer of the realm, and like most people in that situation, you couldn't see past your nose. You got given a title, did nothing to earn it and you did nothing to earn my respect. Us Brit's should stick together bollocks ain't happening cause this Brit is gonna show you the harsh realities of life and that's something you won't be forgetting in a long time."

Charlotte takes a second or two to gather her thoughts.

"And you Amy Santino." Charlotte spits out. "You've got the backbone of a jellyfish, you know that? You let some tart roll up on your husband and ya gutted about it? You should be showing that long faced twat the door, and slamming it behind him. Is this what I'm in the ring with? I hope to god you grow a pair before your music hits and you stroll out to that ring, because seriously, right now Amy, you're weak as fuck. Boo hoo, your man found someone better. Big deal Amy, big deal. I mean how long did you expect him to stay with you after the thrill of banging a porn star got boring?"

Charlotte partly smiles.

"Just go nail Acquin, get it over with so I can have a real challenge on Sunday." Charlotte tells her. "Go fill ya boots and everything else you have and come back to me for a real fight, because right now, you have the mindset of a teen who just got the Spanish archer for the first time. You're not the multiple time champion we've seen in the past, you're not the person who picked up awards, you're just a pointless shell of yourself with no discernable credit anymore. Whoopee doo, you beat Char Kwan, nothing to write home about is it?"

Charlotte shrugs her shoulders.

"You beat someone in their first single match." Charlotte says sarcastically. "Well give the bleeding heart a medal and a pat on the back for beating a nobody. Let's all throw a party in Amy's honour for beating someone with a god awful record. I'm not that person Amy. I got a record of ten and two, that ain't too shabby, and I plan on making it eleven at your expense. The old Amy Santino, hell, Marshall for now, eh? That was someone I thought could give me problems, give me a row, stand toe to toe with me and fist to fist but you're not that Amy anymore, you're not even close, because all you are is a shadow, just there for the beating and I won't disappoint Amy. I'll be there to give you that beating, I'll be there to make you feel more pain than Joey pissing off with the other tart, could ever make you feel."

Another deep breath comes from Charlotte.

"I'm sorry ladies.... Well, I'm not." Charlotte say, the left side of her lip curling up. "You are both there to serve as a warning to Winter. I want her to see what pissing me off does to a person. She needs to see this so you two are simply target practice for me to show Winter just what I'm gonna do to her on Wednesday. Anyway, I'm gonna leave you with that, don't worry too much, pain is only temporary after all, it will subside in a week or three."

Charlotte smiles as the camera fades out.

Climax Control Archives / Bullshitting a bullshitter

« on: February 22, 2019, 02:38:49 PM »

I haven't stepped in to a bloody ring in a while, I've been too busy with my outside endeavours, and I can't say it's been a dull time. It's amazing how easy it is to do business with a bloke like Christian Underwood or with Mark Ward, they have expansive minds and know that my casino and sports bar can benefit them and raise the profile of SCW. See, me, Os, Charley and Kenz, as well as Dani Weston are on the ground level here, we're here most days meeting the fans while making money too and selling SCW on the public. It's not a shocker that ticket prices and demand have risen in SCW in recent weeks, it's because we play a part in creating demand just by not actually wrestling. Funny ol' world isn't it? Yet the agreement wasn't to end our in ring careers, we are still technically contracted to SCW to be called upon and on Sunday, that's happened, couldn't have happened at a worse time.

We have outside matters to deal with. Now if you was smart and saw Dani Weston's promo last week, you'd see something was brewing. Only thing I like brewing is a cuppa in the morning, so it's time to nip this bollocks in the bud...

Around a blackjack table sits Daniel J Morgan, Osbourne, Charlotte Elliot and Mackenzie Page, looking down at cards in front of them, strangely and slightly out of place, Nick George plays the role of the dealer, in front of the four of them.

"Mate, we have like fifty professional gaming people here, why the heck and I standing here being a card jockey?" Nick asks in a complaining tone.

Daniel, dressed in an immaculate black suit, white shirt and black tie, looks up from his cards, staring directly in to Nick's eyes.

"Because we don't really wanna give the game away, do we?" Daniel says in a soft but fair tone. "We're being watched by those two over there."

Daniel jolts his head to the left, and watches the group as four sets of eyes move towards where Daniel nods, to show two large men sitting at a table, looking across occasionally at the group.

"How do you know we're being watched." Charlotte asks Daniel as she looks at him.

"What two blokes go out to a casino, sit side by side drinking coke?" Daniel says with a blank face.

"A couple of blokes who like the company of other blokes." Nick fires back quickly.

"Nah, you've met Fenris." Daniel quickly replies. "Him and Ty would be sitting there getting pissed out their nut. They're Colton Jones' mob."

Mackenzie and Osbourne start to rise, but Daniel points towards the table.

"Park ya rears." Daniel orders. "No need to go introduce yourself to them just yet and let them know we know that we've ruffled their bosses feathers. Let's get this one straight in our minds here first. Charley, what do we know about the man himself."

"Own a shit ton of businesses up and down Vegas." Charlotte informs Daniel. "Doesn't like people moving in on his territory without warning, bit paranoid, launders money from business to business. People I spoke to seem to think he's a lot of front. He's got his fingers in so many pies, he might as well be a baker."

"Did you learn anything else from Jake, Nick?" Daniel asks.

"Just that he seemed to have had some failed deal with some triads, or Yakuza or something." Nick tells Daniel, sliding a card in front of him. "Some special fried rice lot. Went south over some land deal, and that's what's made him like a first time ganja man, para as fuck. That's probably why he's acting like some pissy little girl, wanted this land. Changes up delivery routes, but word has it, he's got something coming in at about nine tonight."

Daniel glances down at his watch, reading the time as eleven in the morning.

"What are we looking at number wise Kenz?" Daniel asks

"Always got three around him at all times." Mackenzie starts. "Can call on up to twenty others that can show up pretty quickly."

"And he's got two of his bell ends sitting right over there." Daniel muses. "So we're looking at being out numbered at any given time, against a guy who's a bit of a bitch confronted. He tried to send us a message with Lacey. It's time we introduced ourselves to him."

"I'll start by sending those two back in pieces." Mackenzie scowls.

"Nah." Daniel tells her. "If you can help it, you don't go in with the odds stacked that far against ya."

"Tell that to the people who come and blow their dough in here." Nick says with a sly look.

"That's different." Charlotte tells Nick. "They're not gonna get kneecapped for dropping a wad in here."

"Indeed." Daniel agrees. "Ok, we need to narrow the odds a bit here. We gotta distract him a little bit and give a nice firm warning of our own. Bullshit a little bit to get firmly plans in place. Failed moved with our Asian counterparts is the in. We need to make him think he's got a shit storm on two fronts, but we can't do a bloody thing while we got those two watching our every move. Now if we all walk off, they're gonna smell a rat, so we need to get rid of them, we need to do this in act."

Daniel rubs his chin.

"Act one is you two ladies." Daniel tells the girls. "I need the two out of here sharpish, but not with them in tatters or seductively, you do that, they're gonna know something ain't right, so get in close and come up with something that's gonna tempt them to follow you and give them the run around."

"Got it." Charlotte says as she rises to her feet.

Mackenzie follows her as the two walk towards the men.

ACT I - The distraction.

Now I know you wanna know what happens here, but this is where the story branches off slightly. You wanna know what happens in act one, you should probably watch my other promo.

Daniel, Osbourne and Nick watch the women walk towards the exit, quickly followed by the two men. Daniel looks up at Nick.

"See, easy like a Sunday morning." Daniel comments.

"Ok, what do you need me to do?" Nick says rubbing his hands together.

"Oh you Nicky." Daniel says with a smile. "You are gonna be the belle of the ball here because you get to do not one, not two, not three, but four things."

Nick rubs his hands together excitedly as he looks at Daniel and Osbourne. A wide smile crosses over his face as he looks at them.

"Ok, so what do you need me to do?" Nick asks. "Do I get to be like James Bond and infiltrate his lair and plant some super intelligent spy stuff in his office."

"Not exactly." Daniel says. "You're more on the phones."

"Plant a bug on his phone." Nick says with a cheesy grin. "Got it."

"No." Daniel says with a shake of his head. "I need you to reach in to your pocket and pull out your phone and call those two wannabe gangsters, the Chinese geezers and get them down here right away."

Nick cranks his head back, looking at Daniel with a look of surprise.

"Ying and Yang?" Nick asks confused. "Why do you want to get those two down here? Couple of wannabe posers."

Daniel winks towards Nick, a smile on his face.

"They wannabe gangsters, let's make their dreams come true...." Daniel responds.

ACT II - Creating an illusion.

BANG BANG BANG!

The sounds of gunshots rain down as the cameras focus upon two men dressed in black inside the Golden Ring Casino, firing in to the air of building. The camera focuses on the two Asian men as people charge away, getting out of harms way. One of the men jump upon a poker table, kicking chips out of the way, sending them flying to the casino floor and scattering them across the table.

"This is my city now." The man on the table screams out. "No one can stop me."

He jumps off the table, firing the pistol in the air once more.

"This is a warning." the other man shouts out. "Anyone who tries to stop us from taking over Las Vegas will forever be buried in the desert."

Another man pushes over a card table before the two make a break off camera.

"And cut!" Daniel yells out.

The two men casually walk back in to the room, looking at Daniel, along with the people fleeing the scene. The camera moves back to see the room as just an old back room hidden somewhere in the casino.

"How was that?" One of the Asian men asks.

"Oscar worthy Ying." Daniel tells him. "You'll be on the red carpet before you know it."

Daniel looks around at the other people in the room, giving them a nod.

"Cheers all." Daniel tells them. "You can get back to work now. I appreciate the help and Os will pay you on the way out. Appreciate it."

The other Asian man steps forward as the crowd start to filter past Osbourne, the larger man handing out envelopes to everyone who passes him.

"What's this all about uh?" He looks towards Daniel, his eyes questioning the motives behind this. "When Nicky tells us he wanted gangster shit, we thought we'd have real guns, not in some smelly back room that smells like an armpit just acting."

"Well Yang." Daniel starts with a casual tap of his chin. "We are building an illusion to make people think that you two are proper geezers. Tonight when you do that other thing for me, you will have real guns, but you know the deal, no one gets shot, pistol whip if you must but no one leaks, you got me?"

"Yes, yes." Yang responds, looking towards his twin brother. "We know what to do, but we wanna get involved in some real gangster shit, not just a pissing contest."

"Do this for me, prove your worth and your future is bright with me." Daniel tells them, before putting his finger towards his ear, talking through a radio. "How'd that look from the security room Nicky?"

"Sweet as..." The voice of Nick George can be heard saying. "Those two boys make convincing triads or Yakuza or maybe even delivery boys, their range is endless mate. Changing the time stamp on this tape as we speak."

Daniel smiles, his cool looking eyes look towards the two Asians in front of him.

"Right, Nicky has given you the times, the details and what we want done." Daniel tells them in a soft voice. "We know this is to put the wind up Colton Jones, so lets blow it up his kilt."

Ying and Yang - obviously nicknames people - look towards each other slightly confused before looking back at Daniel.

"I have no idea what any of that means." Ying admits "But that bastard Jones got it coming to him. He is not a nice guy, not a smart guy."

"Goat sucker." Yang adds.

"Well that goat sucker is about to get the shit scared out of him." Daniel says with a calming tone. "He had one of his lot attack a member of my staff, I know it, so it's time to give him a reason to fear."

Back to the card table where Nick puts his phone on the table. Daniel look at him with a smile.

"Well that's one out of the four things you want me to do." He looks at Daniel with one raised eyebrow. "What the second?

"Os is gonna give you the number for Janet, the SCW make up lady and you're gonna give her a bell and ask for her to come down here right away." Daniel instructs him as Osbourne reaches for his phone, scrolling through numbers and placing it in front of Nick. "You're gonna tell her to bring all her kit, all her bells and whistles, all her movie magic make up that she's got. Then you need to call Jake and see if he know where Colton Jones is gonna be in say two hours."

"Why would I do that?" The confused Nick responds.

"Because your second job is you finally going undercover." Daniel tells him. "Super spies will have bugger all on you son."

ACT III - Planting seeds.

"Just one drink" the creaky older sounding voice can be heard saying.

The voice belongs to an old man standing at the door of a small private club, his clothes all dirty and torn, his eyes swollen above a big thick greying beard, shaded by an old hat. He looks at the man on the door.

"It is bad mister." The old man says to the bouncer. "These men, they come for money, so they don't trash my shop, I don't know them."

The bouncer looks across at a man sitting at a nearby table, listening to the story.

"They want protection money." The old man explains. "But I do not know these Asian men."

The man at the table looks towards the bouncer before clamping his eyes firmly on the old man.

"They say they are new and now they look after my shop, they beat me. Please mister, just one drink." The old man pleads. "I have money."

The man at the table nods to the bouncer, using his fingers to beckon the man in. The old man walks in the door.

"Thank you sir." The man says in a soft voice.

"Come and join me." The man at the table says.

The old man does as he's told, moving towards the table and taking a seat as a waitress moves towards him.

"Whiskey please." The old man says to the waitress.

"Do you know who I am?" The man opposite him says. "I'm Colton Jones."

"Yes Mr Jones, I know who you are." The old man says as a whiskey is placed in front of him, causing him to wrap his fingers around the glass.

"Then you know that no one walks up in to my area and takes money out of my pocket." Colton says to him. "So I would like you to tell me about these men."

The old man picks the whiskey up with a shaking hand and takes a sip.

"They were two Asian men mister." The old man says. "I just bought a small convenience store just about a quarter mile down the road from here, and they came in with weapons, baseball bats and smashed the store. They tell me if I don't want this to happen again, I must pay them money. They tell me they are new in town and taking over from the other people. I have not met the other people, so I do not know what they are talking about."

"I am the other people." Colton tells the old man. "I control this area."

"They say that they dealt with other people before and other people are not going to be around anymore so they're taking over." The old man says. "They demanded money right away but I told them I do not have so much money. I tried to tell them I speak to the other people first to confirm, but they know I lie, I do not know other people and they say other people will be dead soon. They here to.... I think say... screw other people like other people screw them. I do not know what these Asian men mean."

The old man picks up the glass, draining it of the whiskey.

"And then they smash my store and tell me there will be no other people to see soon." The old man says sadly. "Then they leave and I lock door and run till I see this place to drink."

Colton looks at the old man, slightly taken back by his words.

"I must go mister, I must clean up the store." He says as he places money on the table in front of him. "Thank you for letting me be here."

The old man stands and moves towards the door, tilting the brim of his hat towards and bouncer and heading out in to the fading sunshine, shuffling with his body curved as he walks around the corner and out of sight from the bar. Instantly he stand up straight as people walk towards him. He reaches across his face and starts to peel the beard off, revealing it to be fake and hands it to a passerby.

"Cop 'old of that will ya?" the man says as he hands the fake beard to the man. "Bloody thing was itchier than crabs."

The now revealed Nick George walks towards a black car and opens the passenger door and steps in to see Osbourne sitting in the drivers seat.

"Not that you're gonna ask, but I was fantastic, I was amazing, my performance of strange old broken English talking convenience store owner was the bees knees, the mutts nuts, the dogs bollocks." He says proudly. "There was not a dry in the house. I thought at one point they was gonna call encore. My compliments to Janet the make up lady, she is wasted in SCW."

Osbourne shakes his head as we now go back to the table where Nick puts his phone once again back on the table.

"I really don't know what the bloody hell you're planning here." Nick says genuinely confused. "But I get this horrible feeling I shouldn't put my phone back in my pocket."

"Your instincts are correct." Daniel tells him. "One more call to find out where good old Mr Jones will be at eight thirty tonight."

"Is there another call for my forth part here?" Nick asks. "Saves me keep waking up the dog."

"No." Daniel says with a smile. "Part four for you is when me you and Os go and introduce ourselves to the man himself..."

ACT IV - Bullshitting a bullshitter.

The sounds of pulsating nightclub beats blast through the speakers as flashing nights and lasers light up the dance floor of an undisclosed nightclub in Las Vegas, Nevada. Daniel J Morgan, Osbourne and Nick George stand amongst the crowd. Daniel looks towards Nick.

"You sure he's here?" Daniel says shouting above the music.

"Yeah, Jakey boy said he's here and I think he's angling for a job in our mob." Nick tells Daniel. "You reckon he's clocked us yet?"

"The second we walked in the door." Daniel says with a smile. "He's probably sitting in the VIP area wondering what the hell to do."

"I think we should go show him." Daniel tells Nick. "We don't wanna be sitting in here allowing him to muster his army."

Osbourne nods in agreement and the three move towards a roped off VIP section. Two bouncers stand either side of the rope. Nick moves towards the smaller one.

"'Scuse me mate." Nick says as the man leans down.

Without any warning, Nick plants a headbutt on the man, knocking him down. As the other man moves towards Nick, Osbourne cuts him off with an elbow to the nose, sending him down.

"Nicely done chaps." Daniel says with a complimentary tone.

"Does that get me a pay rise?" Nick asks, raising his eyebrows.

"What do you think?" Daniel asks seriously.

"I think..." He trails off. "I think there's someone over there we wanna say hello to."

Nick points his head in the direction of Colton Jones sitting at a table, women either side of him, with two guards either side. Daniel steps over the velvet rope and walks towards where Colton is distracted, talking to the two women, quickly flanked by Nick and Osbourne. Daniel stands in front of Colton and takes a seat, quickly noticing a pile of money in front of him.

"Looks like someone's won the pools there." Daniel says looking Colton in the eye, just glancing a nod towards the money as Colton looks up and across the table at Daniel. "I think it's time me and you had a little chat, don't you."

His two guards move towards Daniel but Nick and Osbourne raise their shoulders.

"Tell ya chimps to stand down." Daniel tells Colton. "It's a smart thing to do."

Colton raises a hand and the two guards step back. Daniel looks around the women.

"Ladies, I know it's rude to just interrupt without an introduction, so my name is Daniel, and I'm the fella that has somehow pissed in your hosts cornflakes." A pointed finger moves towards Colton. "And I'm sorry to do this, but me and your genial host here have some matters to discuss, so if you wouldn't mind."

Daniel points a thumb away from the table and Colton nods at the women, confirming for them to leave. Daniel looks at an empty glass near him and takes a nearby bottle out of an ice bucket and pours it in to the empty glass. Daniel puts the bottle back and picks up the glass, taking a sip. His face wrinkles up as he puts the glass on the table.

"Two hundred quid for a glass of something that tastes like gnat piss." Daniel says with disgust.

"I could blow you away right here." He says firmly, clearly not in the mood for Daniel's small talk.

"No you couldn't Col, you don't mind if I call you Col, right?" Daniel says tilting his head. "Ya know what? I don't care. You can't blow me away, beating up on barmaids is more your speed, isn't it?"

Colton looks around at his guards as Daniel looks in front of Colton, spying a thick cigar. Daniel reaches over and picks it up, putting it between his lips. Daniel raises a hand towards Osbourne who steps forward, flicking a lighter out and holding it under the cigar as Daniel puffs. Daniel takes it between his fingers and blows smoke across the table at Colton.

"Cuban, not bad." Daniel admires. "and yes, I know what you ordered you silly little boy and I know your game. Scare off my staff, make it look dangerous to work for me, just to send a message. Well the message I got was you rather beat up women, then chance ya hand at me, you hide behind your army of what, twenty four and send them out to beat up on women."

"That's more than what you have." Colton replies smugly.

"What do you take me for Col? Some kinda mug or something?" Daniel says looking seriously yet calmly at him. "I mean what kinda prat do you take me for? I mean it's been days since you decided beating on a woman, a good honest woman just trying to put food on the table in a good, honest, clean way, not like us two bastards, I'd rip that gold tooth out your head to flog if it wasn't a fake for some money, but she is a good hardworking woman, scratching a living, that now has medical bills and having to miss work because you wanted to scare my staff off? It's been days and this is Las Vegas and you know what Las Vegas has more than anything else?"

"Tourists." Colton bluntly answers back.

"Well give that man a cookie cause ding, ding, ding, he's got it right." Daniel says sarcastically. "Tourists, British tourist that come over here to lose money in a casino for a week, to check out the nightlife, and you know what's funny? Customs just lets them walk right through cause they're British and about to lose some dough. Now there's a couple of flights from London a day, how long do you think it would have taken me to take your twenty men, and double that with my number of men in two days?"

Colton looks towards his guards slightly uneasy.

"I mean, how many British accents are in this very club right now?" Daniel questions before lifting the cigar to his lips. "So don't give me that bollocks about how many people are hanging on to your prunes right now."

"Did you come here to show that you passed your drama class?" Colton asks smugly.

"Oh that's a good un." Daniel admits. "No I came here to make you slightly more knowledgeable about me. I mean you think you know someone, right? I mean I know more about you than you do about me."

"Is that so?" Colton asks.

"That is so Col." Daniel says. "Like I know you had some problems with some Asians a while ago. You don't fuck over the Asians and would you Adam and Eve it, they're back in town."

"How would you know that?" Colton asks, trying to keep a tough guy facade.

"I asked around after they paid me this visit earlier." Daniel tells him as he reaches for his phone. "This is from my security camera."

Daniel holds his phone up, playing the footage shot earlier at the casino. Daniel looks towards Nick, who is trying to hide a smile and looks back at Colton before pulling the phone away and putting it back in his pocket before taking another puff on the cigar, blowing smoke in Colton's direction.

"So I did some digging and found out they seem to hate you more than you hate me for stepping in to the area and taking some land that you wanted." Daniel says with a smirk. "You probably didn't even know these guys were back."

"I knew they was back!" Colton snaps as Nick and Daniel share a look. "But looks like they want your businesses too."

"Well, maybe they do." Daniel says with a shrug. "Or maybe I can just find them and explain to them that you're a common enemy that needs to go. I mean you can do the same and see who they hate more, but I'm more informed of things than you are. I mean right about now, I hear they're hitting your booze truck."

Colton looks towards his guard who quickly pulls out his phone and makes a call. Daniel leans back in the chair and waits. The guard nods his head towards Colton.

"Asians." the guard mutters.

"You see, I'm very well informed." Daniel brags "So here's the thing, you come at me again, you come at my staff, you come at my casino, if any of your greasy slippery friends come within a mile of my casino, I will be talking to these guys and I will be making a deal with them, rather than hunting them down and giving the lizards a takeaway and I'll be coming after you."

Daniel's phone buzzes and he looks down, seeing a selfie of Ying and Yang in front of a burning truck. He looks up at Colton.

"In fact if you even breathe in my direction again." Daniel warns. "You won't be taking me down brick by brick, I'll be turning everything you own in to dust. I don't give a fuck who's dirty politicians bed you're in, I don't care how much china you move through Vegas, I don't give a monkey chuff who's palm you grease, or what mobsters you know, you've got yourself in to this sticky situation, and I will make sure you drown in it. Now I'm an eye for an eye man so you step out of line again, I'm gonna get ya like a shit storm in a phone box. In the meantime."

Daniel reaches over and picks up the money from the table.

"This should cover my barmaid's medical outlay." Daniel tells him. "Remember, shit storm in a phone box. Lean on me mate, and I'll snap ya fingers right off."

Daniel stands up and drops the cigar in the expensive drink and stands up, turning to walk away. Before Nick follows, he looks at Colton.

"Say alright to ya daughter for me." Nick says with a friendly smile. "Hope she's still getting her hail Mary's in."

Nick and Osbourne catch up with Daniel as the scene fades.

ACT V - The epilogue

Twenty four hours have passed since Daniel, Nick and Osbourne had made their presence known. Daniel and Charlotte sit in Daniel's office when a knock on the door can be heard.

"Come in." Daniel calls out.

The smiling face of Dani Weston walks in to the room.

"You wanted to see me boss?" Dani asks.

"Yeah. wanted to do this before me and Charley cut those SCW promos for the upcoming matches." he says pointing to the cameras. "But you're off to see Lacey later, correct?"

"Right after work." Dani replies

Daniel reaches in to the desk drawer and waves Dani towards him. Daniel nods for her to walk around the desk as he pulls out the wad of requisitioned bank notes from the night before. Dani's eyes widen as she sees the amount of money. Daniel quickly drops the money in to a plastic bag and hands it to Dani.

"Tell Lacey that should cover any medical bills and missed wages and not to rush back to work." Daniel tells her.

"Whoa...." Dani says shocked.

Daniel raises a finger to his lips and points to the door.

"I'll leave you guys to cut that promo." Dani says as she quickly makes her way to the door.

Daniel nods to the cameraman as Charlotte sits on the nearby sofa, waiting her turn. The camera focuses on Daniel sitting behind the desk. Daniel shuts the desk drawer and looks down the camera.

"This has not been the most ideal week to get a phone call from the boss to say pack ya bags and head to California. Not the best time at all." Daniel admits "I coulda done without it but you know, show up when needed. Now Charlotte has been fairly active lately, Mackenzie has put in an appearance on SCW and SCU TV but me, thought it was plain sailing until that call came in and a voice at the end of the phone said Daniel, it's time to freshen up the show a little, it's time to get ya in the ring and then they tell me it's against Hitamashii.... two I's, not one, two."

Daniel holds up two fingers.

"It's bloody ironic don't ya reckon, I return against a man trained by the bloke my trainer beat in his last every match." Daniel says with a smirk. "And the fact is when ya look at the bare bones Hitamashii, it's hardly been a top start for you, hardly been all fire and hype, has it mate? It's been substandard rubbish where you clearly needed a better trainer to step in and up your game a little bit, teach ya a few more tricks than you know. I mean I don't get it looking at you to be honest, I mean Gabriel and Odette have always banged on about different wrestlers with different cultures and all that crap, and to them, Japan seems to produce a ton of top boys around, but I just don't see why they don't end up in SCW."

Daniel leans back in his chair.

"Honestly, the explosion of Japanese wrestling seems to have past us by." Daniel says firmly. "You had that Shinjiro bloke who popped his head in the door from Honor with the hype that pissed off as soon as he saw he wasn't that special and now we're lumped with Shinjiro light with you. It's bloody amazing that the big boom came from Japan and you whimpered your arse through the door offering little. Not an understatement to say the Brits run SCW, or there wouldn't be a tour heading that way taking us back to blighty, but you're like one of those snake fireworks mate, no spark, no flame, no bells and whistles, just something that ends up resembling a dog turd. Pretty much sums up your career in SCW so far."

Daniel smiles.

"You would think me being out of the ring would be a worry for me, but no Hitamashii, you are perfect for my return to the ring because you're basically universal cannon fodder mate." Daniel says confidently. "Any ring rust I might have won't even be noticeable in the ring against you, because you won't be able to get anywhere near me. You're style is painful, you move around the ring like a wounded tortoise."

Daniel taps his finger on the desk.

"It's making me wonder if I should even get on that plane, head on to Long Beach to face you." Daniel says with a shrug of his shoulders "It's a long way to go for five minutes work to beat up a Jap, get back on a plane and be back in the Casino before the rush, probably before the end of the show but hey, if Christian wants to see me show up and pay me for a few minutes of my time, who am I to argue?"

Daniel waves his finger at the camera.

"But you Hitamashii, you're gonna wish I never got on that plane, that I never felt like beating on someone for five minutes." Daniel says firmly. "Well that just your tough luck ain't it mate, cause I will be there, I will be walking out victorious and I'll do it in such style, they'll be throwing me in a champion match because they will see what side their bread is buttered and you Hitamashii can go back to showing up in the opener. Anyway, I think I've said enough about you. I'm gonna throw this one over to Charlotte where she can talk about her bestie."

Daniel looks over at Charlotte sitting on a nearby sofa.

"Bestie my arse." Charlotte says with a hint of venom in her voice.

And if you want to see that, yep, head on over Charlotte's promo now, where like a jigsaw puzzle, these two promos fit together nicely....

Pages: [1] 2